《Lotus Wars: Rise of the Soulless Hero》


 0. Eurafalias Lotus Wars

    ¡°We are far from free men in a world that never changes¡­¡± A voice dragged across the snow.


    ¡°An unknown god of ancient times once said that the Lotus Crystals have the power to bless new beginnings in the land of Eurafalia. Throughout each stage of history, the crystal light seen shining from the heavens would gift its children down below,¡± a grand scribe narrated in the Cathedral of Dreams.


    A world of optimism and hope is an idea that is most sought after by humanity. These ideas continue to run throughout the land of its chosen prophets. Eurafalia was now transformed into a realm where only certain ones would be lucky enough to be primed for a life greater than the rest of humanity. At least, that was the consensus most held during the olden days. Freedom was a wonderous tale that seemed too far out of reach to exist in the real world possibly.


    On the frontlines of a battle, two colliding sides continued to hang their banners high into the heavens. The war commenced with a gory, crimson painting atop Eurafalia¡¯s floors in Graceland. The testament of time had changed once more, as creatures fought desperately against one another, creating massive bloodshed throughout the lands. The ones who stood against these ambitious times watched the downfall of morality while they sat high upon the mountaintops.


    The scribe continued walking past a couple of monuments in the cathedral. Dragons, serpent men, and sinister beasts from tall tales stared deeply into his soul with marble eyes. ¡°It was this said blessing that rose the Crystal Shardbearers out of the shadows and into the frontlines of a deadly war, carrying forth the might of the Lotus Blade.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The blade¡¯s power could usurp the gods that ruled among them. It was now a blade of true chaos, no longer one of tranquility, a blade that warped the darkness deep in the hearts of every man and woman who wielded it. ¡°The Shardbearers on the frontlines became creatures of insanity due to the violence and destruction of their world.¡± The scribe turned to the crafted stone statues of the monsters.


    ¡°Insanity¡­¡± Soon enough, those creatures made of stone would awaken and become the very dark essence the Lotus Crystals promised to protect the world from. ¡°It is this insanity that brings forth the darkness of every soul, forcing ambition in our world¡­ all for power.¡±


    The scribe echoed, ¡°A new era now dawns after the fall of Legends, so the world¡¯s conflict for power will finally begin. It will be a journey for its hero to either rise in power or to eliminate all of it for the good of our world¡­¡±


    ¡°In Eurafalia, this time in history was remembered as the first Chronicle of the Lotus Wars,¡± the man reflected, looking into the Lotus Crystal sun that appeared to be slowly falling from the sky. A change had been brought upon the world, one where the ambition of humankind would be the deciding factor in the future of humanity. ¡°¡­one where this realm''s fate falls upon those who walk in the light, and those who serve the darkness.¡±


    ¡°This is only the beginning of a new era.¡±

 1. Omar Marshall, Diborn

    At a secluded campfire inside the wilderness of a never-ending forest, a single man sat alone. His breath lied hollow and frozen beneath his hooded scrubs. As he crouched down and observed the fire, its coals and embers reflected in his onyx eyes.


    ¡°Through the fires of suffrage, we remember all that seems to be forgotten,¡± a faint voice beckoned through the narrow plains of the frostbitten mountains. A siege of fire grew brim by the second. The mighty roars shook the sturdiest of mountains, passing by the plain white lands. The clouds of smoke hummed over the crystal sun and engulfed it into nothingness. The darkness prevented everything but a bitter winter chill from passing by the lands. A person could scream for miles, and no one would hear. This country had turned into a place of emptiness, where dreams are reborn just to die again. It was now a country fallen to the ambition of humanity, disowned by the Lotus Crystals'' blessings.


    The Pale Continent of Edindale was separated from the world¡¯s Prime Lands. The Prime Lands of Eurafalia were four continents that captivated the greatest warriors in all the lands. These were the same lands where famed warriors like the Legend King and other Demigods walked this earth some time ago. The Prime Lands knew nothing but the harshest realities possible, whereas the Pale Continent was a place of repetition and contentment. There was never any change in the Pale Continent, whereas the average man in the Prime Lands fought every second of the day for a greater version of himself.


    The fire brimmed further into the dead forest. The flames continued to enter the man as if he were watching a film with the campfire acting as a screen. The lonely soul investigated the fire with such intent, examining it as if it were a piece of a puzzle he needed to figure out. The gloomy and doom-looking man held his hands tightly together until his fingernails pierced his palms, causing them to drip with blood.


    The pale mountains on the border of the Prime Lands continued to scream in anguish, warning him to leave this forgotten continent. The cries grew louder with each step marching towards the campfire. The eyes of the wanderer did not move from the flames.


    ¡°Hmph. How far gone have I come¡­?¡± he wondered, his brim voice scratchy. The wanderer murmured to himself like a hardened sellsword who had seen his fair share of tragedy.


    He remained staring into the fire. All he could see in the flames were images of a crying infant new to the cursed world. What fate awaited the fair child? The mercenary lingered on the thought. Worried of his own fate, he returned to fidgeting with his black robes.


    The fire began to speak to the traveler, ¡°Milady! It¡¯s a boy¡­It¡¯s a boy!¡±


    Two fair ladies whispered to a whimpering mother who cooed her child until his crying stopped. The flames cooled, turning from a mellow gray to a white flame.


    The father of the child stepped in, and with it, the flames of the campfire dwindled into a glowing magma red. ¡°My son, you are a Marshall. You will rise from the fallen phoenix''s ashes and bless the world with freedom. You are our son, Omar Marshall,¡± the mother and father spoke to their infant while holding him in their arms. Tears formed in both of their eyes as they looked upon their newborn family member. The fire burned brighter than ever, as a phoenix bird flew from the fire far into the distance.


    ¡°Is that you, Jai?¡± the wanderer asked. He watched the phoenix fly away until it was no longer in sight.


    Startled by the sound of the footsteps growing closer, Omar averted his glance away from the embers looking for the source of the noise. They grew closer to the campfire, starting as a soft tip-tap, and quickly turning into an aggressive stomp. Suddenly, they began to multiply, one after the other, racing nearer and nearer. The wanderer sat motionless. He remained still, waiting for the figures hiding among the wooded trees to emerge. Searching for the footsteps, he was astonished to find the owner, standing naked and alone amongst the forest¡¯s darkened greenery. The trespasser was a pale graying old man whose body showed no irritation from the frigid air.


    ¡°The fires of Altira¡¯s children always show the light we desire most,¡± the stranger spoke with a sinister smile brewing on his face. ¡°What does your fire entail, Diborn?¡±


    The wanderer only examined the framework of the pale man. The figure''s ivory skin nearly melted from his bones after dragging himself through the snow waist-high. Goosebumps were nonexistent on his skin from the shivering cold. His malicious face revealed sharp, pointy teeth that hung out of his overgrown mouth, sparking curiosity in Omar. The dull, gray soulless eyes of the stranger were startling to no end.


    ¡°Hmph. A Doppelganger. You know nothing of my kin. We Diborn serve the empress of the night, Shieva, lover to Dragni. The evil one, the not-so-beloved sister of the goddess you praise, monster.¡± The wanderer smirked; he balled his hand into a gaping fist that turned into a black flame. As he did so, the bright campfire mimicked his fireball, turning its flames as dark as the night. To divert attention away from his fist, he began poking at the coals on the ground with a stick, calming himself.


    The Doppelganger chuckled. He placed his long frail sword-like hand over his grimacing mouth. ¡°Yes. We know all about Diborn. You creatures are no different than us. They are mutant irregulars who were born soulless. They say you do not harbor any feelings or connections to any beings, not even your family¡­¡±


    The wanderer raised his head to stare deeply into the eyes of the Doppelganger. The face of the pale deviant changed suddenly into an old, though not yet senile, tan-colored man with luscious black hair. The black clouded eyes of the wanderer widened in sincerity. He knew this man but showed no expression or emotion that alluded to any sliver of recognition.


    ¡°Even Princes are born to be monsters.¡± The Doppelganger laughed in front of the Diborn. ¡°How is it, someone of your silk, ends up being on the vanguard of Edindale Army?¡±


    The Diborn hesitated. He could only drop his head to the fire with a sigh. ¡°They say a lot about us Diborn. Our charcoal eyes represent the lack of souls. What you may call a dull personality is a chosen and focused one of our kind. We bring death wherever we go, they say. But I say we deliver death where the highest coin is thrown. We know nothing of love¡­ or do you think we are too strong to fall victim to those emotions?¡± the wanderer questioned. ¡°Though we lack what others are born to feel, we too are just as human as any other. We are simply gifted¡­¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The wanderer removed his hood, followed by the rest of his cloak. The Doppelganger watched the masked individual transform into a broad, well-spoken Black man. The wanderer¡¯s long-dreaded hair fell down his back. Hiding underneath his locks was a large silver broadsword. He wore a moon necklace chained around his neck that draped over his chiseled chest. Across his body, a large grayish white unbuttoned coat hung freely. His black trousers were scuffed by the snow, as well as his worn-out boots. The man slipped on two silver gauntlets and rose from the log he was sitting on.


    ¡°¡­Gifted to protect the shards of the evil blade Sheiva tried to use to destroy our world centuries ago. We are protectors. Not monsters.¡± The wanderer pulled his sword out, pointing it towards the Doppelganger. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you signed your life away when you tried to rattle a soulless soul there, friend. You beasts will try and kill even Diborn for food. How fowl.¡±


    The Doppelganger moved slightly back. He became frightened by the forward threat of the soulless wanderer.


    ¡°My mirage is perfect. It heightens emotions, yet you do not falter!¡± The Doppelganger immediately refigured his face by smooshing his hands on his clay-like skin. ¡°No matter¡­¡± a feminine voice with a kiss of an angel replaced the being¡¯s nasally speech.


    The wandering Diborn had been snatched in between another realm courtesy of the Doppelganger. The eerie white snow faded to gray, as all the trees around him died. A black orb closed off the outside world. The wanderer sensed the magic in the air. He was aware of it but forced himself to ignore it. His focus remained on the target in front of him.


    Long, silver strands of hair fell from the molded creature''s face like vines on a tree. The skin of the pale being darkened into a healthier milky skin tone. Immediately, the Diborn knew from the hair alone who the Doppelganger was going to imitate.


    The wanderer shuffled closer to the Doppelganger who now stood before him as a beautiful woman. She wore a red dress with brim fire flowers scattered around the robe. The Diborn resisted, no matter how good the impression was. The Doppelganger¡¯s manipulative tactics weren¡¯t working on him.


    ¡°My mirage taps into the very deepest of any soul. Why are you so resistant to what you want?¡± the Doppelganger asked. ¡°You are lost. Alone. Sad. But not afraid. Do you want to die?¡±


    The Diborn grabbed the arm of the Doppelganger. He stared into the demon''s eyes with his soulless black orbs. ¡°The person I long to see isn¡¯t this woman nor that man. They both sent me away to die long ago, along with this curse inside my vessel.¡±


    His fingers gripped around the Doppelganger¡¯s wrist. ¡°I live for a cause. And that memory is long gone. I only have one true wish.¡± The Diborn swung his other arm up towards the Doppelganger, swinging his sword with one swoop, severing the beast¡¯s head without hesitation. The lifeless figure returned to its pale state, falling deep into the snowy ground. The Diborn wanderer let out a soft sigh shaking his head.


    ¡°Find peace,¡± he whispered to the dead creature before him. ¡°In hopes that I may find it, as well.¡±


    Two sets of footsteps were heard coming from the woods. As they grew closer, two soldiers dressed in royal gold and white metallic armor appeared in the Diborn¡¯s view. One of the soldiers called out, ¡°Halt, monster!¡±


    The Diborn held his sword in one hand with the head of the Doppelganger in the other. He recognized the voice of the man calling out. He saw them motion their hands to join them as the two soldiers turned the corner. The wanderer stealthily followed them, turning his hips and holding the Doppelganger¡¯s head like a lantern lighting his path.


    The captain threw an arm in front of his partner, stopping him in his tracks. He wore a gold-plated helmet, one that was quite fitting for a brave knight such as himself. His cloak was covered in dusty snowflakes. His boots cackled with a radiating glow, flowing from the head of the captain up into the night sky. He removed his helmet causing his luscious silk-gold hair to flow out like vibrant daises in a garden. He sheathed his buster greatsword on his back with a small nod of approval.


    ¡°We had that, Pegasus. Shouldn¡¯t Diborn be at ease with creatures of their kind? You shouldn¡¯t be ripping their heads off like a bag of bread,¡± the knight lectured his fellow soldier, Omar Marshall, the wandering Diborn.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the former¨C¡± the soldier hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s the Diborn who was named Knight of the King¡¯s Court?!¡± The young soldier jolted in surprise.


    Omar hesitated to answer the question. He only looked down in hopes that an answer might come to him and turned his head in annoyance when he had none. The other soldier, a scrawny weakling compared to the giant muscle head standing next to him, felt uneasy. His armor was two sizes bigger, weighing him down immensely. He kept his black hair to the side to cover most of his face. His eyes never met Omar¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t dare glance at the dead body. The scrawny soldier threw his shortsword and shield over his back and took a steady breath, trying to steady himself.


    ¡°Cap¨Ccaptain. He got ¡®em. Why is he even here?¡± the young soldier asked the brave knight. The weakling was barely out of his teenage years, not even able to go to a bar and grab a drink. The poor boy looked to his captain The captain, from his stature alone, had exuded more confidence than the poor boy had in himself.


    Leonidas slapped the cheek of the young boy for speaking out. ¡°Hush, Rorke. No one gives a damn what a pathetic runt like you thinks or should ask. Do as you are told and that is all, boy,¡± Leonidas commanded.


    ¡°Yes, milord. I won¡¯t fail you anymore, Lord Leonidas,¡± Rorke obeyed with his head down. He could barely mutter any words out.


    ¡°As for the former court knight¡­¡± Leonidas disapprovingly walked by Omar. ¡°This scoundrel falsely underwent his duties of the court. He never was meant to be a court knight. His older brother Malakai was. But this Diborn looked to gain favor over his wretched Diborn brother.¡±


    Omar turned to Lord Leonidas with a sarcastic grin. Lord Leonidas of the Edindale Empire understood the usual mannerisms of this Diborn. Omar was shunning the captain away like always, treating him as if they were both soulless creatures. Yet, Leonidas smiled amusingly at the Diborn.


    Leonidas approached Omar, taking the headlamp he had created from the Doppelganger. Leonidas examined it while Omar sat beside him analyzing his skepticism. The captain¡¯s expression went from a pleased aptitude to irate. ¡°Amazing how creatures can try to deceive you and still fall to your might. If you were not such a profound fighter, you would be dead. You damn monster, remember your sin! We lost three men for this operation alone to that deceiving creature.¡±


    ¡°Mm. So, you expected more deaths?¡± Omar asked with a conniving gesture. He shut his eyes and shook his head.


    Leonidas chewed on his blistered lips. He became more agitated. ¡°Focus on the mission, perhaps. Your job is to ensure my men don¡¯t die to your kin. You already have failed at that. The least you could do is ensure we capture our target. If Malakai came to the capital, the power of Buhamad would not be questioned how yours always is, Diborn.¡±


    Omar turned around, grabbing the body of the Doppelganger and dumping it into the campfire. He let the corpse melt entirely to ash, as he grabbed a potion bottle from his pouch. He dumped an unknown black elixir into the fire, causing black flames to erupt from the embers once more. The frame of the creature melted like candle wax from its pale skin down to its bone marrow. The fire silenced into a large black smoke, with a tar-like goo resonating from the wood.


    ¡°Capturing a superior isn¡¯t an easy task. But it seems I don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± Omar stared at the goo, muttering to himself.


    ¡°Focus, Diborn. Make haste. You are the key to the success of this mission.¡± Leonidas nodded with an encouraging smile.


    Omar nodded his head in agreement, grabbing all his gear. The three made their way towards the direction the shapeshifter had come from in the forest. The snow began to fall like hail, plundering down upon the three travelers. The march seemed to last forever. All that continued to pass by them were dead trees and the same terrain as before. It was an endless parallel labyrinth.

 2. Shardbearers of War

    2


    Omar followed the soldiers behind, carrying a notebook and pen in hand. His normal walking pace matched the speed of the captain¡¯s jog.


    ¡°Day 1,150. I continue my duties as a Diborn soldier of the Edindale Armies Vanguard Unit. Not much has changed in nearly three years¡­ all I can bring into account is the punishment of old wounds. A life of being treated beyond trash is a way to answer for my sins. Yet, I work within the shadows of an empire, secretly searching for the Lotus Blade and its shards.


    The Shardbearer Superiors of the Lotus Blade each wield a shard of the powerful weapon. It is these damaged souls who have forsaken the glorious realm of Eurafalia and turned it into a pitfall of war and greed for power. Every country fights for its power in this world. Each of them has spearheaded the battle of the Lotus Wars. So, what can a poor Diborn like me do outside of assisting one¡¯s own country? Destroy the Shardbearers of the Lotus Blades, perhaps? Hell¡­ I am not even in the Prime Lands. The guard makes me serve outside the border. But ultimately, what could I do to free the world of absolution and ambitious men?


    This world needs change. Maybe, one day, some strong powerful individual can come and save us all. Let me be honest with myself. A lowly Diborn doesn¡¯t possess that kind of power. Only a royal does. I only took this job to protect my brothers. An¨C¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Omar!¡± Leonidas cried out.


    Leonidas and Rorke made their way towards a pathway leading up to a mountain. They quickly hid behind a rock, swords unsheathed, and both trembling in cold sweats. Omar put away his journal and immediately grabbed his silver longsword. The rumbling footsteps of something massive came from the area. Omar hurried his way behind the rock.


    ¡°Rorke, cast golden barrier!¡± Leonidas ordered.


    ¡°Um. Um¡­ I¨C¡± Rorke stuttered out.


    Omar grabbed the boy''s shoulder, ¡°Do it, child! Have faith in your skill!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rorke calmed down, clearing his throat. He held his hands above the two soldiers beside him. His hands began to glow brightly as his eyes shut and reopened to discover golden nuggets for fingers. ¡°Reilog!¡±


    A faint golden orb formed around the three soldiers, just high enough above their heads. The gold dome surrounded them, shielding the men from potential harm. The golden orb felt like a thick, cold stone to the touch. Reilog was one of the basic protection spells for any person to use in their beginner lessons of magic. Every person in Eurafalia possessed some type of magic, whether it be mastered or adept. All creatures had been blessed by the Lotus Crystal, the source of all magic within the lands. Even with its pure glow from above being absent these days, its aura continued to bless everyone.


    ¡°I did it,¡± Rorke smiled and laughed, unable to believe his skill.


    ¡°That you did, my boy. But whatever is coming from beyond that mountain certainly mustn¡¯t step on this dome or we¡¯ll be crushed!¡±


    Omar continued to observe their surroundings from below through a small crack in the rock. His eyes caught a glimpse of something unusual. He remained alert and focused while he gradually became more and more superstitious, for something was creating an uneasy feeling in his chest, but he couldn¡¯t identify what it might be. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Diborn?¡± Leonidas asked. ¡°Speak swiftly.¡±


    Omar ignored the question and put his face to the mountain¡¯s muddy trail, sniffing the ground. He shut his eyes and turned on tried to listen to his senses, which allowed him to feel everything around him. Rorke looked puzzled after putting up the barrier. The rumbling from the other side of the mountain erupted harsher by the second. The young soldier tensed up. Worries of dying crossed his mind repeatedly like the change of a song during a ballroom recital.


    ¡°What¡­ what is he doing?¡± Rorke asked shaking.


    Leonidas sighed. ¡°The Diborn have keen senses like that of an animal, maybe even more superior. They can sense danger from miles away without any problem. They can even sense Loki magic, magic from the Lotus Crystals. They are trackers, if you will.¡±


    Omar rose from the muddy ground, with scuff marks from the trail on his face. He took a big sniff of the surrounding air before the rumbling echoed and disrupted his hearing. His dark obsidian eyes widened as he discovered the reality of their situation.


    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded,¡± Omar muttered. His face shook in fear. ¡°The city of Gamba is under attack, as well. But we¡¯re pinned between greater forces.¡± Omar shut his eyes. ¡°My parents¡­My brothers and sister are all under siege.¡±


    Leonidas¡¯s and Rorke¡¯s eyes opened wider than the easter caverns of the Pale Mountains. Rorke sputtered out, ¡°Then, that means¨C¡±


    Leonidas grabbed Rorke¡¯s glowing hands. ¡°Drop the barrier now, Rorke!¡± he ordered, as the faint golden barrier disappeared in the winds.


    The rumbling violently shook the mountain just as Leonidas tried to reply to Rorke. On top of the mountain, a footstep shattered the peak of the mountaintop. An avalanche of snow and ice flew down like hellfire. On the other side of the mountain trail, banners flung high in the air. White cloth flags with the imprint of a tan wolf howling in the sky could be seen in the distance. The banners belonged to the foreign army of Sakaria, desert warriors trained from birth. Footsteps marched towards the base of the mountainside. The minor avalanche covered part of their barrier. Leonidas moved some of the snowy debris to see what was happening while Omar stared through his small peephole.


    ¡°Why is Sakaria advancing onto Gamba?¡± Omar turned to Leonidas. ¡°The Edindale Army inside the mountains are supposed to protect this district.¡±


    From outside of the hidden barrier, three hundred soldiers marched forward in orderly rows of ten, wielding shields and spears in their hands. Their silver-plated armors that rested on top of oversized wool coats were designed for the freezing temperatures. The soldiers wore hoods to protect themselves from the bitter chill. They sensed the danger surrounding them, as the commander-in-chief threw his balled-up fist into the sky, halting the marching soldiers.


    ¡°Hold!¡± he ordered. ¡°Ready yourselves, lads. Take the Green King alive for the Motherland.¡±


    Leonidas whispered, ¡°The Sakarian sludge. Those damn foreigners believe they can just come to our nation because of a treaty. Fools, each and every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Oi!¡± they saluted. The soldiers waited patiently for more orders. Each second felt like an eternity as the men¡¯s pulses grew thinner as time went by. An avalanche of snow fell down the side of a mountain, erupting an earthquake that surrounded them all.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡± Rorke held the barrier, but his shoulder crept with a nervous tick.


    Omar, Rorke, and Leonidas all turned to the mountain''s peak. The day fell brim. As a large shadow cast over the glaring sky, a large green hand grasped the mountain peak, crushing it with all its force. The hand itself was the size of the mountain the frightened men were hiding on. Every human and creature observed the grass-colored hand in perplexity, trembling with fear.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    A low growling roar shook the ground as a golden eye peaked from behind the mountain.


    Leonidas was sure he knew of this creature. He wiped the snow from his golden locks in disgust. ¡°Gurin¡­ the Green King himself. He¡¯s grown tired of hiding,¡± Leonidas whispered. He turned back to Omar. ¡°One of your kind, Diborn. We need him alive.¡±


    Omar huffed at the thought. His eyes returned to the top of the mountain. The head of the Green King peaked out of the corner of the mountaintop. His face was chiseled by brimstone rock and lit from his golden eyes. That same light glowed a bright yellow throughout each vein in his body. The beast overshadowed his surroundings yet brought a dim glow to the forest from his gleaming veins. His massive shape casted a grand blanket of darkness over the mountain. When the Green King rose to his feet, his calve was the height of the mountain¡¯s peak. His head nearly reached the heavens, as the green Diborn looked down on the humans as if they were mere mongrels. The flowing green hair of the beast soared like flames down his back. Once Leonidas saw his full form, he was now certain that this monster was the Green King, Gurin, a Diborn from a great ogre titan clan.


    ¡°So¡­ this is the true power of the Diborn¡­?¡± Rorke asked, nearly pissing himself in terror.


    ¡°Sir, behind us! Another one!¡± a soldier from the Sakarian force shouted.


    Omar, Rorke, and Leonidas turned around and discovered Omar¡¯s foresight to be true. The eyes of three hundred soldiers and Gurin, the Green King, watched the skies turn a grim shade of gray. Each cloud that passed by turned as black as the night. Darkness shrouded an upcoming second figure. This entity differed from the massive shadow of Gurin. Its darkness cast an even greater fear.


    The being floated directly at the height of Gurin¡¯s head. Black clouds shielded him as his shrouded black cloak ripped to shreds at the seams, the bits of fabric dancing away with the winds. The creature''s feet and head were hidden in the darkness. His face resided in the black emptiness of his hood. Each hidden feature of the mystical being frightened the soldiers because of the uncertainty of what might be hiding in the dark. The soldiers were able to barely make out the shape of a small bag or pouch hanging over the figure¡¯s shoulder.


    The beast slowly pulled out a crystal black scythe and pointed his skeleton hand at Gurin. The figure revealed himself, raising his hands to the overcast like a god. He slightly cackled at the sight of Gurin, looking down upon him.


    Leonidas gulped, ¡°And¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Kharon, Lord of Reapers,¡± he stuttered.


    Kharon remained stagnant in the air, pointing directly at Gurin. In response, the Green King let out an enraged screech similar to a siren. The soldiers of Sakaria, as well as Omar¡¯s group, nearly collapsed from the screech alone. Rorke¡¯s ears gushed out pools of blood from the sound.


    ¡°Diborn, grab the young pup. Kill the one standing later. We need to get out of here¨C¡±


    Leonidas¡¯ orders couldn¡¯t have been followed even if the men did hear them. Before he could finish speaking, Gurin kicked through the mountain, splitting it into a ravine that shook the ground like an earthquake. Gurin hurdled right through the violent shaking into the three hundred soldiers who all stood frozen, frightened for their lives. They were clearly in over their heads, and nothing could have prepared them for an encounter with these two superior beings that stood before them.


    ¡°Men! Hold¡­ hold¡­¡± the leader of the three hundred soldiers tried to speak clearly. His eyes gazed directly at Kharon who returned his stare, meeting the poor captain¡¯s eyes with his own. The reaper flicked his head slightly right and the leader¡¯s neck instantly snapped in two as he fell motionless to the ground.


    Kharon proudly watched as the rest of the men basked in fear. The reaper charged up his magic, creating a large black crystal rainstorm that pelted down upon the soldiers. All who stood beneath the mountains collapsed in the waking wrath of Kharon.


    Gurin screeched alongside the puny soldiers who were crushed to death by Kharon''s crystalized hurricane. The reaper pointed his scythe at the green beast, Gurin. Both beings immediately thrusted themselves towards each other. Gurin tried to deliver a javelin punch into Kharon, but the reaper quickly dodged the blow and flew down towards Gurin¡¯s forearm. Kharon gripped his opponent, violently peeling the skin and muscles from the green ogre¡¯s triceps, drawing bright red blood. After each strike, Kharon grew more powerful against his unfortunate foe.


    The Green King screeched in pain but fought relentlessly against the twenty-foot-high reaper, locking him in a chokehold and sending him flying through the mountain. Kharon soared into hundreds of jagged rocks, brutally bludgeoned by each scrape. The average creature would have died from the impact alone.


    ¡°Through here.¡± Omar revealed an opening from the manmade ravine Gurin had created. ¡°Quickly, before these beasts¨C¡±


    Omar and Leonidas froze. Kharon had landed directly beside them, and his sinister eyes met theirs. As the monster studied Omar, he realized the wanderer was a fellow Diborn. Kharon felt the ichor blood that the shard created inside of him. The reaper¡¯s snarling grin startled the terrified men, including Omar. His face remained engraved in the men¡¯s minds as he returned to fighting Gurin. Escape for Omar¡¯s unit seemed imminent.


    Kharon rose from the outer layers of the mountain, brushing off the pain he had endured. Reaching into the bag over his shoulder, he pulled out a scepter. He aimed both the scythe and scepter at Gurin, charging up a black lightning bolt that was engulfed by the flames of chaos within the darkness. Gurin screeched like the beast he was and ripped a chunk of the earth from the forest¡¯s ground, using it as a barrier while charging up a divine power from the sky. His hand reached for the skies, bringing a raging roar of thunder. His hand retrieved from the clouded skies and pulled out a large lightning bolt, ready to fire at Kharon.


    ¡°Did that thing just grab lightning?!¡± Rorke yelled in and out of consciousness, his hearing completely lost.


    Omar froze and watched the ongoing battle overhead. Kharon, the superior of death, versus Gurin, the superior of titans, could only end in a brutal massacre. This, he knew, as every Diborn in the world did. Anytime two or more Diborn fought, hundreds of thousands of lives were lost. The dark clouds lit up as dozens of lightning bolts shot through the sky from the battle. Omar led Rorke to a rock beneath the ravine and pulled out his longsword. The blade shined with a white, flaming glow.


    ¡°Take Rorke,¡± Omar ordered Leonidas. ¡°This is my duty in the mission after all.¡±


    Leonidas sat concerned and puzzled at Omar¡¯s sudden emergence of human feelings. Diborn typically wouldn¡¯t care for their comrades. Leonidas bit the bullet. ¡°Why, Diborn? Why fight to save our kind?¡±


    Omar didn¡¯t respond. His vision was blurred by images of bloodshed, and tears began flowing down his cheeks. The sensation of being alone through years of torment was shattered by an oasis of fallen hope. Omar could sense everything he once knew of hope was turning out to be a myth. He turned back and sighed at Leonidas.


    ¡°All Diborn believe they are human, Leonidas. I took my brother¡¯s post, because I believe in the future of this realm. Go. I have an oath to fulfill,¡± Omar answered, climbing straight into the fight.


    ¡°Diborn, wait!¡± Leonidas yelled as Omar rushed into the heat of battle. The beams of both creatures grew into tremors themselves. The beings were reckless and careless of what little remained of the continent. The explosion of their attacks could easily disintegrate everything in sight.


    Leonidas observed this disastrous fight, biting his lip anxiously. Grabbing Rorke, he held the sickened boy, attempting to conjure up all the magic he had stored. ¡°Come now, boy. I am not the best at magic, but it¡¯s time to go. Ardare!¡± Leonidas shouted as the transportation spell took the two out of sight and away from the wreckage.


    The two disappeared from the ravine without a trace. They knelt safely behind a rock a few miles from the battle, observing the war carry on from a safe distance. However, Omar stood directly underneath Kharon and Gurin. He continued to tread through the massacre of the forest carefully and steadily.


    Omar pointed his longsword to the heavens that were hidden beneath the darkness. ¡°I cannot say life is completely free. But I do promise one thing: to the ones who had their freedom stripped from them, I will fight until my last breath to create a world without chains¡­ even if it means wiping my race out of existence. I swear to this oath, truly.¡±


    His hands began to embrace the blue, flaming embers of his ultimate power. The thrust of his blade shot into the sky between the two superior beings. A pure line of fire cleared the sky of darkness and created a large barrier surrounding the land. What was left of the mountain and ransacked forest was safe within the Omar¡¯s barrier. Leonidas looked out a couple of miles away towards the fishing village and immediately spotted the iridescent blue light. ¡°So, there it is. That is your superior power, Omar¡­¡±


    The two battling creatures screeched and fired away their monumental blows. Omar thrusted his blade into the ground. On the hilt of his sword, a wide red eye opened upon the blade, shaking the ground beneath him. The monsters turned, seeing Omar wielding a blade of true power.


    ¡°If I am to die, let it be for a cause greater than a lord¡¯s!¡± Omar slashed away at the orb barrier, as the beings tried to attack one another. The barrier exploded from Omar¡¯s blows without disturbing its foundation. Everything inside erupted, leaving no trace of life.


    A disaster between three great beings called the Diborn had shaken the entire land. The Pale of Eurafalia, the land of the forsaken, trembled upon the sight of another cataclysmic eruption. This time, the catastrophe didn¡¯t fade away. The black orb from Kharon, and the lightning orb from Gurin, were saved by the graced and purified energy of an unknown Diborn superior. The great power inside of the man, a blade of power, lost in time, was known as the Lotus Blade.

 3. The Chronicler of the Lotus Wars

    3


    ¡°If you shall indulge me for just this one moment. Let me tell you a story. Allow me to do more than paint a picture. I would like to tell you a story, child.


    This is not another story of myths and legends from olden times. This is a story of no other that tells of the heroes of tomorrow and the legends whose journeys start today, young child.


    We often live in a realm where the voices of harmony and reason are scattered throughout our world''s tiniest parts of the burrows. They are often shallowed out and castrated by the glaring evil forces that grow weary of their ascension. Many men cherish a time of peaceful contentment. And with those many men, they often praise for those days to be everlasting. As so is life. May I be the one to say, it would be easier to live in a world of simple peace. It would, but it isn¡¯t impossible. But that is what makes our heroes of tomorrow, little one.


    In any world or story, there is a contractual point that begins our tale, so be this very one¡­¡±


    A wise elderly man dressed in ancient white robes continued in his heavenly monotoned speech. He wasn¡¯t a very frail nor bulky man. The man had lived a long life already and had seen the good and the ugly. His smile never showed that. Instead, it showed a man who was still looking towards the future for a newfound hope that was yet to come. He leaned back in his chair with a pipe rested between his lips.


    Amid a rose garden, the light of deities shined the brightest. This magical place was where the endless days of happiness mentioned in the tales that men spoke of were found. The elder stood in a small garden with healthy grass sprouting out from the grounds, next to a stone trail. The man looked to the water foundation in the center of the garden, just where a child sat crisscrossed listening to the story.


    ¡°No one is perfect. Not even the gods,¡± the elder man muttered to the child. The child lapsed in panic and disbelief.


    ¡°Not even the gods are perfect?!¡± he anxiously asked.


    ¡°No, no, no! Gods are meant to simply protect the people they see over. We are to love them past exhaustion. We guide them. That is who we are. And this is when our story of the Lotus Wars began.¡±


    The child cried out, ¡°The Lotus Wars?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. A trivial time of the present. Here, let me paint the picture.¡± The elderly man scooted over to make room for the child to sit down. The young boy sat and watched as the elderly man used his free hand to sparkle up blue magic. This magic conjured within the water fountain like a puppet show. The child''s eyes shot up, as the man''s voice cleared.


    ¡°A time ago, the gods of the realms wanted to create peace, peace for humanity, where no violence was needed, no trivial battles. Instead, it would be a world of love. People would love this world. Thus, the Lotus Blade was created. It was a powerful weapon of harmony that would ensure the prosperity of peace in all realms.


    At the beginning of time, the Lotus Blade took the shape of the Lotus Crystal in the sky, becoming our sun, a beacon of hope. For the first five hundred years, the world was peaceful, truly. People lived amongst themselves in harmony. Nations were built by helping hands and races multiplied to endure the new realm. This is what the Lotus Blade created. Its soul blessed the world.


    But it failed to bless the entire world. The shining crystal of hope was decimated and tainted by the embers of hatred. The Night Empress Altira and her followers, gods of their own, wanted to manipulate the soul of the blade for their power. To usurp the gods of the realm.¡±


    ¡°And did they?¡± The child asked.


    The elderly man looked into the eyes of the boy and smiled brightly. ¡°So far, yes.¡±


    ¡°The Lotus Blade lost its soul to the Night Empress''s revolution and the fallen Lotus Crystals¡¯ beacon was no more. Darkness now had risen from the ashes. Reapers, wraiths, goblins, and monsters of all kinds arose from the ashes and tried to destroy the realms. The time for peace was over. The balance of peace was out of order. And it finally came time for the Lotus Blade to become its true power, a much darker one. It was one that yearned for a true soul to replace its lost one. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    For years, the blade has searched for a vessel to manipulate and take as a host. But it could only take a certain soul: a vessel tainted by the shards of the crystal. A soul turned into darkness, where the absence of a true soul wasn¡¯t theirs but the Lotus Blades. This forebearer would be called Diborn, the sons and daughters of the blade, the ones who could decide the fate of the world. Seen much like monsters, they choose to stay in balance of all things.¡±


    The fountain painted a picture of a strong warrior holding a longsword with mythical powers resonating from its blade. Warriors behind the leader began to form into a large tower of dark liquid standing tall behind the warrior.


    ¡°The Diborn were the balance of all things. And only they can destroy this world or save it from the blade alone,¡± the elderly man said to the young boy. The child sat confused and unsure of what to say.


    ¡°So, Diborn are heroes and monsters?¡±


    The man laughed, this time embracing the youth of the boy. ¡°And within every monster lies a child who once dreamed of many things. There is hope for even the scariest of beings in this world. But that is for another time. Because your story is now. So, let me set the stage for you¡­¡±


    ¡°In the first Lotus Wars, the Diborn were neither monsters nor heroes, they were the equivalents, the ones who would change the world. And that is what the Lotus Wars are, a war for change. Whether good or evil is yet to behold. However¨C¡±


    The scribe paused for a moment as his eyes averted to the corner of the rose garden, where a tall male sat between a lion statue, with his arms folded over each other. The scribe''s face brightened at the man who now stood firm as they made eye contact. The elder scribe rose up silently from the bench, patting the young boy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Look who it is, little one,¡± the scribe said as he walked over to the man by the statue.


    ¡°Darius¡­ my old friend.¡± The elder scribe chuckled. ¡°Bless Altira, I figured this urchin be of Hera¡¯s.¡± The scribe wrapped his arms around the man who answered back with a glimmering grin.


    The man known as Darius Marshall responded, ¡°Parcalynx. It has been all too long. I see you still bore the youth with your chronicles.¡± Darius stepped away to examine the elder. ¡°You seem well. All to it, Eura isn¡¯t as eerie and exhausting as it seems for one of your age.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± the child shouted, hugging Darius at his hips. ¡°There you are. I lost you.¡±


    Compared to his son, Darius was overly dressed. His tunic and leather pants were made of the finest golden silk to match the tar color of his clothes. The child clumsily stepped over his newly fashioned black slippers, as the man laughed hugging his son. He and the child wore their braids the same, cushioned behind their necks all be it.


    Darius stroked his beard before responding. ¡°Twas you who was lost, Omar. Not I,¡± Darius explained. His fingers snapped for a servant. ¡°Do not lose yourself again. Stay with the servant. I will be back soon,¡± he ordered his child.


    The servant took the boy away, leaving the two men in the garden alone. Both Darius and Parcalynx began lapping the corridor leading to the garden. The air breathed of new life, as the torches on the wall lit as they walked by them. Darius paced at Parcalynx¡¯s slower speed with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°How are the children and Hera¡­?¡± Parcalynx questioned in a low tone. ¡°It seems to be ages since I was to sit in front of her beauty. A magnificent woman you chose to wed.¡±


    Darius cackled, dropping his head to the floor in embarrassment. ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Although, Hera and I have separated for a little time. Still, till death do us part. It¡¯s temporary.¡±


    Parcalynx pondered for a moment before responding to Darius, who focused more on the garden than the topic. ¡°I see¡­ I take Malakai¡¯s leave is what caused this? Smuggling as a Buccaneer is a dangerous and rebellious lifestyle.¡±


    Darius¡¯s lip trembled, losing his words. The roses in the garden transformed from their blood red to a sorrowful blue, hanging down on their bushes as the men passed by. Darius shut his eyes for a moment, while Parcalynx turned concerned.


    ¡°I apologize, my friend¡­¡± Parcalynx muttered. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Darius clenched his jaw, letting out a painful breath, ¡°No.¡± He waved his hand in front of him. ¡°It is all but the past. Malakai acts as if he is not a Marshall. He was given everything and turned it away. Maeve stays with her mother during the semesters of Belkos. Omar and Jai came with me. To be fair, it has been years since our nest faltered, and I am all but unsure what comes now with our family.¡±


    Parcalynx awkwardly nodded his head. ¡°That it has. That it has.¡±


    ¡°So, what of you?¡± Darius asked. Both men returned to the garden bench. The young boy, Omar, joined back up with Parcalynx with two servants following behind with a plate holding two teacups. The servants cautiously poured drinks for the men.


    ¡°I am retiring,¡± Parcalynx whispered, shrugging his shoulders. Darius nearly spat out his drink.


    ¡°Come again?¡± Almost in disbelief, Darius waited for the old scribe to repeat his statement once more.


    ¡°I have lived since the beginning of time, Darius. I am nearly eleven hundred years old. My time has long passed. Which is why you are here.¡± Parcalynx looked deeply into Darius¡¯s eyes. ¡°The gods of Eura have requested it. They ask you to be the Chronicler of Eurafalia now. Eurafalia, Edindale, Sakaria, Rokia, Glamis, Grand Bay, Eura. They would be all yours, too, to account.¡±


    Omar remained behind both men, his eyes dangling like little light bulbs flickering. Parcalynx held his hand out and Darius held it, shaking his head. ¡°If the gods demand it, so be it.¡± He turned smiling at Omar. ¡°We are Marshalls. Living to serve the rightful order of the world. Never forget that, my son.¡±

 4. Golden Flames

    4


    ¡°The lawful and unlawful order of the world... Altira¡¯s children serve the light, and that wretched twin sister Sheiva serves all that is darkness. How could I have fallen so ill, to let one of the wretched children of Sheiva serve with me? A Diborn¡­ pathetic.¡±


    The rough anti-voice of Leonidas croaked, delivering a kick to Omar''s gut. ¡°Rise, monster!¡± Leonidas screamed out. ¡°You do not get to die here,¡± he beckoned, delivering another blow that forced Omar to catch his breath. The Diborn coughed out, protecting his abdomen.


    ¡°Leonidas¡­?¡± Omar¡¯s eyes widened. The calming dark gray skies were gone. Red smoke and fire brimmed all around him. The air felt thick, making it hard to breathe.


    Omar rose to his side and saw everything. Everything he was ordered to protect as a Diborn serving the Legion of Edindale went up in flames all around him. Hundreds of souls in the small country of Gamba begged for help as they suffered in the flames and carnage of battle.


    The familiar air passed by Omar as he scanned the horizon, searching for all that seemed lost. He gripped his heart, watching a large manor on top of snowy hill burn to a crisp. This place, it was his home. Everything here was supposed to feel familiar, but once he opened his eyes, he saw the carnage of unfamiliar red lands. This was hell, not home. He only wished he could close his eyes and forget it all.


    ¡°What¨C¡± Omar stumbled on his words. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Leonidas draped his long, colossal silver sword over his shoulder staring down at Omar as if he was lesser than himself. ¡°You and your scourged monsters united and blew up this entire country. Fifty thousand souls have vanished. Not even the power of the Phoenix could save this land. In the blink of an eye, you three demon spawn killed all these people. Have you shared any remorse? No, because you¡¯re just a monster. I know this place is where you grew up, where your family lived, and you have burned it all to the ground. How cruel¡­¡±


    Omar couldn¡¯t move. His body froze as he sat in disbelief. He slammed his fists in the ground. ¡°I failed.¡± Omar collapsed. ¡°This power is a curse like you said. It¡¯s a power that I am too powerless to handle. I only meant to stop the two.¡±


    Leonidas narrowed his glance at him. ¡°No memory of what you did, eh, demon? You, Kharon, and Gurin wrecked this city in a battle that lasted hours. Because of you, a woman I met here long ago is likely dead. Your family is dead. The royal castle is gone, too. You are at fault. If the gods had any true sense, they would give someone like me this power and bless me in Altira¡¯s light. Only then would the power of a demon serve this world.¡±


    ¡°I never asked for this power.¡± Omar rose from the snowy ash ground. He pulled himself together. ¡°If you want this curse, have it. I care not for power. I only want to better this world.¡± His head stirred around the burning city. ¡°Now, I see the truth. Someone like me could never save this world. I am the one killing it in the end.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall exile you, demon.¡± Leonidas readied his sword.


    Omar turned away from Leonidas, who dropped his guard, walking a few steps closer to a burning house. A family of five with a mother, father, two boys, and an infant were burned alive in the wreckage. He let out a deep sigh, turning away from the horror as the house finally collapsed on the burnt corpses.


    ¡°Jai. Maeve. Mother. Father. Forgive me.¡± Omar shut his eyes.


    For a short moment, the dying screams of agony disappeared. Omar could feel the trail of the cold air returning around him as he sighed.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d bring him home. That I would find Malakai and reunite our family. I will not fail again.¡±


    ¡°Vial creature¡­Die!¡± Leonidas showed no remorse. He swung his gigantic sword at Omar.


    The colossal sword flung over Omar¡¯s head, creating an overbearing shadow. It went to cleave his body split down the middle. Omar remained focused with his eyes shut tightly. Leonidas didn¡¯t care pushing the blade further down to kill the monster he saw before him.


    A longsword clashed with Leonidas¡¯s blade before it nearly cleaved Omar¡¯s skull in half. Omar had unsheathed the blade just in time for it to stop Leonidas¡¯s attack. Omar let out a sigh of relief, as his onyx eyes stared somberly at his foe.


    ¡°How? That fast?!¡± Leonidas exclaimed in utter shock.


    Omar narrowly turned his head to peer at Leonidas with a side eye. ¡°Sorry, captain. I cannot die just yet.¡± He delivered a roundhouse to the jaw of Leonidas, sending him flying into a barrel.


    ¡°I will not harm you if you lay your sword down. Enough blood has been spilled for a lifetime already,¡± Omar warned. ¡°Do not do this. Or I will have no choice.¡±


    Leonidas grunted with a laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, it says.¡± He laughed harder, shedding off his ragged cloak. ¡°You are a Diborn. Have you the decency to at least die like a good puppet? No one cares what you need to do. You are nothing in this world. You¡¯re just vermin on the tip of my greaves.¡±


    Leonidas stood on his feet, aiming his sword towards Omar. ¡°If I say die, you will obey me.¡±


    Omar let out a frustrating groan. ¡°I never served your legion. I am just here to find my older brother and those who stand against my father, the Chronicler of Eurafalia.¡± Omar gripped his blade,  pointing it back at Leonidas.


    Both men readied their weapons. ¡°The smuggler. The Chronicler made you a spy. Your whole family is worthless.¡± Leonidas launched himself towards Omar with his sword swinging overhead. ¡°King Hyvin should have killed you that day. I will tell them that when I deliver your head!¡±


    ¡°I came to protect the world we serve.¡± Omar shook his head. ¡°But I must say¡­Captain¡­ this is where you draw your last breath.¡± Omar gripped his free hand, his eyes shut tightly. His heart beat like a drum, and the power within him surged like never before. Omar clinched his fist, and a surge of power engulfed the area in surplus of water.


    Leonidas flung backwards and reverted to his original position as the monster in front of him was unleashed. His power within had awakened, a Diborn Shardbearer power. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Omar lowered his sword down his side as water slowly dripped from the blade¡¯s tip. The small streams and rivers remaining in the surrounding area channeled through Omar himself. It was as if he had turned to water himself. Leonidas gawked at the sight of the Diborn¡¯s true power.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leonidas reckoned. The sight of Omar and his blue aura radiating off his body made the hairs on the back of Leonidas¡¯s neck rise in terror. Panic crept in, as the overwhelming sensation of the Omar¡¯s power flowed through the dense air.


    Leonidas foolishly launched his sword towards Omar. ¡°I will defeat you!¡± he screamed, throwing all his force into a spinning strike.


    Omar¡¯s piercing gaze never left Leonidas. Omar¡¯s body remained stiff and firm as he swiftly blocked the attack with his sword. The Diborn easily knocked Leonidas back from the deflection alone. Leonidas crept on his heels unbalanced and unwary of his surroundings. His vision was blurred, as the world seemed to spin around causing him to stumble from the dizziness. His own sword weighed him down and anchored him to the molten hot ground. Leonidas screamed out in anguish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Omar warned, holding his sword to Leonidas¡¯s neck while the captain tried to make it to his feet. The Diborn advanced in a split second, pouncing on top of him.


    Leonidas desperately tried to pull his sword free. He turned to the Diborn in disgust. The captain¡¯s eyes met Omar¡¯s as he spat at him. ¡°Mongrel. I will not be killed by such a being like you.¡±


    Omar remained silent as Leonidas spoke. ¡°How can you live with yourself after all this, Diborn? I wonder¡­Having no soul means not having a heart, either,¡± Leonidas croaked. ¡°I only wish the explosion had killed me, too.¡±


    Omar dropped his guard, but the tip of his blade advanced forward. Leonidas grabbed the blade by his gauntlets and pulled it into his heart. The blade pierced passed his armor easily, as a soft expression of pain rested on Leonidas¡¯s face. He looked at all the carnage around the two of them and chuckled one last time.


    ¡°I hope Kharon makes your death a long and painful one¡­¡± Leonidas whispered, blood pouring from the gash in his chest. Omar dropped the blade. ¡°Monsters like you deserve far greater tragedies. No mortal¡­ will weep¡­ the soulless¨C¡± Leonidas toppled over, every bit of life leaving his corpse.


    The ashes of the country began to collapse Omar¡¯s lungs, sweeping him off his feet. His own life began to disintegrate within the smokey ruins of this country. Fallen ruins continued to fall around him, as he fell onto his back, coughing. Omar turned his head to face Leonidas¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°I tried to do good¡­To do what was right¡­¡± Omar reached for the stars. ¡°And I failed. I am no hero. I am soulless, a monster like the rest of the world says. All Diborn deserve to die, including me. We are scum of the blade¡¯s creation.¡± Omar closed his eyes fell unconscious.


    Deep in his subconscious, he was awakened by a small child¡¯s voice. ¡°So cool!¡± the child exclaimed. Omar could now see the young boy, his ocean blue eyes gazing upon him. Omar looked around and say that they were within a forest of green. The Diborn was stunned. His mind continued to play tricks with him. The young boy with him was a mirror image of himself as child. The little boy grinned widely, showing missing front teeth.


    ¡°Your one of those adventurers, aren¡¯t you?!¡± the child asked. Omar only nodded his head. The kid chuckled. ¡°When me and my brothers get big like you, we¡¯re going to travel the world and become King of Legends. It¡¯s going to be so cool. Do you like being an adventurer?¡± The child¡¯s energy bothered Omar.


    In his heart, Omar sensed the emptiness. Compared to this image in his mind, he couldn¡¯t feel that sense of excitement anymore. That part of his life was missing. He could only bend a knee to the child and force a smile for the kid. His eyes watered, but no tears fell.


    ¡°That sounds like a fine goal, little Marshall¡­¡± he stuttered. ¡°I hope you and your siblings can achieve it. For I have failed.¡± He turned away, but once he returned his glance to the child, the boy was gone. All Omar could see was a dense black fog surrounding the forest¡¯s trees. ¡°I have wasted this life.¡± Omar shut his eyes once more.


    ¡°I have failed¡­¡± Omar repeated, dropping down to his knees.


    When Omar reopened his eyes, he stood in from of his family home. Chaotic flames licked at the villa¡¯s beams. The fire warmed his body, as he stood watching the flames devour the familiar structure. Back then, he had wept deeply at the loss, but now he stood firm and expressionless. The sky was dark from smoke, casting an orange cloud above his head. Eerie shadows lurked around every part of his burning home.


    Memories flashed through Omar¡¯s mind, gentle memories of him running out the front door with his three brothers and sister to enjoy a peaceful day of joyous play. The burning home reminded him of his mother¡¯s awful cooking, which he now missed more than ever. He recalled the laughter from the living area with his family. Each crackle of the falling debris felt like a final goodbye to the wonderful life he once had. It was the destruction of everything he once held dear to him, and it all had vanished in the manner of one night.


    The roof drooped effortlessly down and collapsed onto the architecture, which builders had spent hours manifesting. Omar gripped the grass, pulling its roots, tears streaming down his chin. He fought the urge to run inside and save all those he held dear, but he knew they were already gone. The most he could do now was save himself from the horrors that awaited him.


    Omar was away when the fire erupted. If he had been there, he could have saved his family from the carnage. Omar was a mighty warrior who stopped horrors like this. Each flicker of fire erupted in his soul, making him wish he had chosen a simpler life. Missing this moment to protect his family had destroyed whatever life he had left inside of him.


    ¡°Mother! Father!¡± Omar desperately screamed. ¡°Jai! Maeve! Malakai¡­¡± He punched a stone.


    Omar¡¯s hand throbbed in jolts of pain, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. His screams echoed through all the Pale, as sharp cracks matched the falling villa. Skin scraped against the courtyard path, as he repeatedly bashed his hand into the ground. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± he cried.


    ¡°Omar!¡± a voice called out.


    For a moment, everything froze. His breath caught in his throat as adrenaline surged further through his body. The pain was intense, and his heart sunk in frustration.


    Darius, despite several gushing wounds in his abdomen and arms, managed to limp over to his son. The fires burned behind him as the old man carried a spear dripping with red and black blood. His clothes were torn to shreds. Darius nearly toppled over, but Omar was able to catch his weak father before he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Father! What has come of our home?!¡± Omar asked, watching the ashy clouds encircle them. ¡°How have you¨C¡±


    Darius interrupted, coughing up blood. ¡°You must understand, child. The Chronicler is responsible for vesting evils who serve the blade. So, they see me as the number one enemy to the blade. I am a target. So is our family. But it doesn¡¯t mean any of this ends with my death. That is why I entrusted you, my boy. I trust all of you. Malakai, Jai, and Dante. My boys...¡±


    Omar shook his head in frustration. His mind flared as Darius began spitting out gibberish to Omar. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He helped his father to his feet, but Darius succumbed to his wounds and fell weak.


    ¡°There is no time,¡± Darius uttered out, gripping Omar¡¯s hand. ¡°When you and the others were much younger, a power was vested into you all, a power hidden behind a curse. It was one only the Marshall family can seize to hold. Never let the Specters take you. And fight for truth in this world.¡±


    ¡°Father. What am I to do?!¡± Omar yelled. An army marched out from inside their villa. Hundreds of soldiers dressed in black, their eyes coated like onyx emeralds. These men were soulless just as him. It was the Diborn army in the flesh. Following behind them were twenty large Shardbearers in their superior forms, dragons, wraiths, monsters never before seen in the history of this world. They marched to battle Darius and Omar.


    ¡°This scroll contains everything. Omar, do not return to Belkos. Understand the mission given to you. You are the hero of this world. Diborn by birth, but hero by death. Follow the righteous path and find our family. Never give up, and unite this world into one,¡± Darius whispered. ¡°Now go!¡±


    Omar ran as fast as he could through the burning city of Gamba, his once beloved home. He ran until he couldn¡¯t go any further. Lost in the snow, he awoke with a new purpose: to save his world and his family. The scroll wrapped in Omar¡¯s arms. Pending doom lurked around him in the quiet wilderness. He clutched the small gem around his neck and wept. At that moment, his transition began. Omar¡¯s final crusade.

 5. A Hand of Fate

    5


    Omar gasped, awakening to the frosty airs of the Pale once more. He was no longer in front of his childhood home. The aurora in the night sky sparkled in the moonlight. Hours had passed while Omar was in his alternate realm. Hundreds of individuals were now walking past him in cozy fur coats and sturdy helmets, desperately searching through the ruins in hopes of finding those who survived.


    ¡°What¨C¡± a rough voice barked at him.


    ¡°Good, gods, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± the man chuckled. Omar¡¯s head flinched. ¡°Liona. Lucy. You two go check the inn west of the tower. One of the men heard some kind of struggle there,¡± the man ordered two women that appeared to be close to Omar¡¯s age. The young ladies bowed, following his command. They hurried up the hill and the man nodded at the sights of everyone hurrying to the village¡¯s rescue.


    He offered Omar his gloved hand, but the Diborn stood on his own without help. He noticed the man¡¯s scarlet beard hanging down to his chest. It was so long that he could barely tuck it all under his coat. The man¡¯s wavy, red hair was tied in a knot. The man had amber eyes that were easy to look into. Omar felt a bit more at ease but still held his blade firmly, uncertain of who stood before him. ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t you chained me?¡± Omar questioned.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The red-bearded man laughed at Omar¡¯s question. He lit up a cigar and blew smoke into Omar¡¯s face. ¡°I beg your pardon. Chain you? You are no slave of mine. Every mortal being in the Pale is a free man. Go where you please.¡± Omar steadied his hand down to his hip. The man could sense the restlessness inside of him. The man sighed, shaking his head. ¡°You are more beat up than I remember, Omar Marshall.¡± The man side glanced Omar with a smirk.


    The Diborn took a nudge forward. ¡°Huh?¡± His brows furrowed from agitation. ¡°Who the hell are you? Answer me.¡± Omar reached for the knife strapped at his side but noticed the empty sheath. The red-bearded stranger was practicing balancing the stolen blade on his fingertip.


    ¡°That¡¯s no way to speak to someone, especially someone of your caliber and class, my Pale Prince,¡± The man joked. He handed the knife back with the blade turned towards himself. ¡°I am Magnus, chief of the Venslerik Viking Clan. You remember us?¡±


    Omar hesitated to take his knife back. ¡°You should all be extinct.¡± He took the knife and placed it back in its sheath at his side before grabbing his bag from the ground. He turned away from the man, ready to take his leave.


    Magnus threw out his arms. ¡°You cannot run forever, Omar. Malakai isn¡¯t out there. Not anymore¡­¡± Magnus softened his tone. Pain bristled his voice. His eyebrows tucked together as he muttered, ¡°A war is coming. The Specters¡¯ cult is growing. War is nearing, and so is their Diborn Army. And you have the option to run into the darkness alone, again, or¡­ you come with me. And we take out those bastards who destroyed our families. We rebel and defeat the Diborn Army once and for all. We need your help.¡± Magnus paused. ¡°We need Omar Marshall. You are the true heir as the Chronicler of the Lotus Wars.¡±

 6. The Venslerik Clan

    6


    ¡°My father once explained that the Chronicler of Eurafalia and the Chronicler of the Lotus Wars were the same. Everything accounted for in this world was to be recorded by that individual, who was given all the keys the world had to offer. Power is more deadly than any blade. For my father said, ¡®The man who holds the title as Chronicler of this world shall be the one to either destroy it or enlighten it.¡¯ Now that responsibility has fallen upon me, the lost Prince of the Pale turned Diborn. This is such a fate our world has fallen into¡­


    Even after I watched the fate of the world¡¯s last Chronicler.¡±


    ¡­


    Omar scoffed, ¡°For the last three years, I have been on this ridiculous crusade my father forced me into.¡± Magnus continued to read the letter over Omar¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Do you really think that this world is in more peril in your hands than in the hands of the Specters?¡± Magnus raised his brow and poured the two of them a brew of black tea.


    The snowscape mountains of the Pale had hidden Omar and Magnus away from the destruction of the cities and countries surrounding them. The snowstorm had turned into a blizzard that was going on for days now. The wooden door to Magnus¡¯s cabin nearly blew open from the strong winds, and the frosty air would often kill the fire and cause the windows to crack like eggs.


    All the Venslerik Clan were used to these winters. They would hibernate like animals in their mountains and remain unseen until the spring. Magnus offered Omar a coat, but the Diborn refused, and cradled his legs tightly around his chest while resting a cup of tea in his gloved hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Omar sipped on the tea. ¡°Magnus, if I am being honest, I have no idea what I am doing. All I know is I must find Malakai. With him, we can save this country. My family has been torn apart without him.¡± Omar dropped his head. ¡°Mother and Maeve have returned to Belkos. But I need to rebuild it all somehow. I can¡¯t see how I can do that without Malakai.¡±


    Magnus rubbed his thumb along the handle on his mug. His eyes fell stern at the fireplace burning brightly before them as he lost himself in deep thought. Snowy ice had completely covered the windows, allowing little to no light in Magnus¡¯s cozy living room. Magnus looked at Omar, fire illuminated the sorrow on the young man¡¯s face. The Viking could only sigh at the sight. He sat back in his chair analyzing Omar who was sat on the floor in a ball. ¡°Your home was destroyed, Omar. And it wasn¡¯t by you. Nothing that happened that night was because of you. You need to remember that.¡± Magnus crossed his arms. ¡°That night, you¡­ changed. You could hardly recognize me, one of your closest friends from before this crusade. You weren¡¯t¡­ you.¡±


    ¡°It was hard to remember you with all that beard you had.¡± Omar gingerly stroked his bald chin. Magnus chuckled to himself.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Sure¡­¡± Magnus sipped his drink, derailing the conversation. He understood Omar did not wish to discuss that night any further. ¡°Do you know anything about your father''s work? What did he actually do?¡±


    Omar looked at the tome Magnus had thrown to him a night ago. It was a delicate and clean tome that had the power to withhold its pristine shape through decades of wars and refuge. The book''s pages appeared a tiny bit tattered, with tiny annotations added in them. Omar had taken the time to count the pages earlier, and the history of all Eurafalia from his father''s ten years as the Chronicler accounted for a total of seven thousand pages. If this tome fell into the wrong hands, anyone could have information on anything they desired.


    ¡°He was a Chronicler¡­¡± Omar answered quickly. Holding up the tome, he said, ¡°This was his.¡±


    Magnus turned to the fireplace, and noticed the flames were beginning to fizzle out from the cold. He walked over to start it once more and reached into a small lockbox that rested above the fireplace, grabbing a purple object out of the container. As Omar squinted his eyes to see what it was Magnus was holding, he realized it was a small lilac stone. It glowed precisely the moment it touched Magnus¡¯s fingertips. Magnus brought it over to Omar and dropped it down like a hammer onto the center of the coffee table.


    ¡°He was much more than a Chronicler. He gave bits and pieces of the blade to you.¡± Magnus ensued. Omar picked up the small stone and toyed with it in his hand.


    ¡°Well, yes. He said he collected bits of the blade. He always ensured the power of the Lotus Blade would remain divided. He said that If there were too many shards together, it would be too dangerous.¡± Omar explained.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Magnus sighed. ¡°Your father, Omar, was the former leader of my clan. There were otherworldly leaders who created the Mystic Guild to protect the order of the Lotus Blade and stop it from spreading. Your father was one of them. But that balance has now been broken for whatever reason. The guild has fallen. And the Specters have arisen to new heights. I believe it has something to do with your father.¡±


    ¡°The world isn¡¯t in darkness as you say, Magnus. The Specters have been silent, yes. But the only dangers I have found in my journey are Shardbearers like myself.¡±


    Magnus chuckled. ¡°That is where you are wrong. They are like you and I. They are regular folks that are forced to work in the shadows. Your father, Darius, instructed you to stay with King Phizer. Did you not find any Specters there?¡±


    Omar crossed his arms. ¡°King Phizer knew I wasn¡¯t Malakai, so he put me in the front lines. He wanted me dead and out his way. That man only likes those of his kind. I couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. And I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, tough shit. You know you¡¯ll have to eventually.¡± Magnus laughed, moving towards the cracked window. He glanced out of it to see the stormy skies. The winds blew across his chiseled features as time slowed down. ¡°So, these three years have been a waste then?¡±


    Omar fell silent. The low and contemplative voice of Magnus awaited a response, but Omar couldn¡¯t give him one. Magnus paused, considering his own question. ¡°For four years, you have had this letter, yet you do not fight to understand what your father sacrifices his and his comrades¡¯ lives for.¡± He scoffed. ¡°What in the bloody hell is the matter with you?¡±


    Omar ran his hand across his hair. Frustration became evident in his response. ¡°How have I not done anything? I have tried to understand my purpose. Yet, all my father has given me is a blank check with his values on what is right and wrong.¡±


    Magnus stepped closer, the flames of the fireplace contrasting the chill response of Omar. ¡°And you still have done nothing.¡± Magnus shrugged. ¡°You can¡¯t expect your father to give you the answers to his regime. Your immaturity still shows, Omar,¡± Magnus retorted.


    Omar¡¯s anger was rising, contemplating the weight of Magnus¡¯s words. ¡°So, what should I do?! I am a Diborn. The Specters outnumber me. My father is no good. I have no allies. This path is forsaken to me¡­¡±


    Magnus offered his hand without speaking further. ¡°If you ask, brother, you shall receive my alliance. No man wishes to walk the path alone,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Let me walk with you. Let those who wish to fight against the Specters join you. War is coming. And the world needs as many of us as possible to uphold the peace. What say you, my friend?¡±


    Omar stumbled in his mind. The hand gestured good faith, and it still puzzled him. He had walked the path for so long alone that help seemed strange to him now. Omar sighed, nodding his head. ¡°For the good of this realm.¡± He grabbed Magnus¡¯s hand and shook it firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest during the winter. We¡¯ll start work early this spring.¡±


    Omar looked up at Magnus, smirking. ¡°Diborn do not sleep.¡±


    Magnus¡¯s chin lifted with a slight nod. ¡°Forgive me. I had forgotten you folk are sent to the Voided Realm when you rest.¡± He halted himself. ¡°What is that like?¡±


    Omar walked over to the small cot that sat beneath one of the cracked windows. The fire brimmed and reflected from his black eyes. He sighed, unsure how to answer or describe it. Omar caressed his thumb against the soft wool blanket atop the cot, staring deeply into the flames. ¡°It¡¯s a prison,¡± he muttered. ¡°All Diborn wake up in the realm of dreams while you humans sleep. We are forced to relive what it is we have done in our pasts, whether that be killing a loved one, eating someone alive, or worse. We live our greatest sins when we shut our eyes for sleep.¡±


    ¡°By the gods. That¡¯s pure torture!¡± Magnus unlaced his boots and walked over to his cot in silence. He plopped onto the bed before wrapping himself in cozy, fleece blankets.


    ¡°Dad, you awake?¡± Magnus¡¯s daughter, Liona, knocked loudly on the door before barreling inside. She took off her hood that had been blanketed in thick snow. Curly brown ringlets gently dropped to her side, contrasting the pale snow covering her overcoat. The light from the flames illuminated her flushed red cheeks. Her freckles danced under her olive-green eyes. She had a bright, youthful smile.


    ¡°Hey, Omar!¡± Liona grinned. She ran up to him sitting upright in his cot and hugged him tightly. Omar sat stiff and uncomfortable by her touch. ¡°Have you found Jai, yet?¡± she eagerly asked, pulling up a chair.


    ¡°Liona¡­¡± Magnus sighed.


    Omar dropped his feet from the bed and hung his shoulders. ¡°He is still up there. I should hear news when I enter the Void.¡±


    ¡°Please, let me know when you see him,¡± she begged. ¡°I¨CI miss having him around.¡± Her eyes shined a watery reflection.


    Omar nodded, but Magnus¡¯s head tugged with anxiousness. ¡°Liona. What did you need? You begged to stay with Lucy tonight, and now you¡¯re home.¡± He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to ask about Jai,¡± she sassed. ¡°But I also came in here because some of the other vice captains of the clan wanted to know our plans for winter.¡±


    ¡°And I told you yesterday, if you even listened. We would discuss that later,¡± Magnus whiffed.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever.¡± Liona got up and walked to the door. ¡°It was good seeing you, Omar.¡± She smiled. ¡°Dad, I will see you when I see you.¡± She slammed the door.


    ¡°Kids¡­¡± Magnus dropped on his bed. ¡°Don¡¯t ever have any, Omar. Especially not a daughter.¡±


    Omar smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize she was still waiting on my little brother to come home.¡±


    Magnus turned over in his bed and sighed with a grimace. ¡°I very much wish she didn¡¯t like boys at all. Out of all the ones she could choose, she chooses Jai Marshall. You know he is the worse of you all.¡±


    Omar turned over the cot. ¡°Right.¡± His face compressed with a pale grin. ¡°He¡¯s the worst. Sure¡­¡± The light inside the cabin dimmed, along with Omar¡¯s eyes. Another night in the Void would soon follow.

 7. The Ethereal Realm

    7


    ¡°Why must I live in this eternal hell?¡±


    Omar rose up from the sand in which his body had been buried atop the infinite hill. His head turned to see the astral oasis rotating like a tornado across the sky. It was the only visible light that surrounded him. Its beauty captivated and hid the hellish torture of the Void. The sky seemed to reflect a perfect harmony of beautiful, majestic lights that bounced off Omar¡¯s skin with a softening glow.


    The soft sands crumbled through Omar¡¯s fingers, as he stood upon the infinite hill that rose to the skies. Sorrow spread across his face. The sands under his feet soon became black stone bricks that cackled beneath his boots. He lifted his head and stared at a newly formed bridge before him. Spread along the start of the bridge was different warrior equipment. Swords, axes, wands, staffs, shields, guns, and pieces of armor were all placed on different racks, labeled with familiar names. He found one marked ¡°Omar¡± and threw his longsword and bag onto it.


    ¡°Hey, Dark Pegasus. Welcome back to Halluburg.¡± A shadow wraith with a white flaming skull head waved towards him. He held a clipboard with what seemed to be a list of Diborn names. ¡°All weapons and equipment shall be left at the entrance prior to entering.¡± The wraith marked what seemed like the thousandth tally next to Omar¡¯s name on the checklist.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Omar coldly responded with a bitter tone. He marched passed the wraith onto the bridge leading to Halluburg. The bridge was long and narrow. Beneath the bridge led miles down into nothing but darkness. One foul step could easily lead to the Diborn¡¯s demise.


    ¡°Hey, Omar! Over here.¡± A ghostly memory passed over Omar on the bridge. It was a memory of him and his sister running through the garden playing tag as children.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Nirvana Walk for you,¡± Omar sighed. ¡°Showing the good right before ripping you apart.¡± He shook his head. Ghostly memories haunted the bridge. Memories of his precious and joyous childhood continued to pass over him. Omar shut his eyes and covered his ears, trying to ignore all before him. The voices only grew louder as they echoed inside his head. Omar walked faster, but the bridge took hours in his voided subconscious. It was the first of many tortures the gods used to harm the Diborn, diabolical creatures of the blade.


    The air felt light and breezy, but all was tense around the bridge. Once he reached the end of the bridge, a deep white fog formed around him. He could make out a wandering path that seemed to be endless. For the first time, Omar realized he had been lost for a while now. He dropped to his knees, veins popping out of his forehead. The impending torture inside of him never left, and it always worsened when he crossed that bridge.


    ¡°Stop! Just stop it. Let me die already¡­¡± he begged. He looked to the spiraling tornado in the sky. ¡°Aether. God of Souls, I beg to you. Just end this misery. I have lived to honor the living, yet I continue to be tortured for things out of my control. Why?!¡± he demanded, watching the colorful sky twirl into a whirlwind.


    The god who ruled the Void didn¡¯t respond. Time passed and Omar had yet to move. He slammed his fists on the bridge. ¡°Dammit.¡±


    A hand softly gripped his left shoulder. Omar froze. ¡°Quiet your struggles. Rise like the warriors we have been branded to be.¡± The voice belonged to a man with a thick accent. It was oddly calming to Omar.


    Omar turned around and noticed a familiar elf wandering with the shadows. ¡°Shay?¡± Omar uttered in shock. The dark elf had skin of a lighter shade of obsidian, and it appeared to blend with the surrounding darkness. His eyes were pale but resembled a mirror reflection of Omar¡¯s, holding a tint of onyx along the borders. He too was a Diborn.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Shay studied Omar with great intensity. The dark elf unveiled his hood, revealing long, pointy ears and silver strands of hair hanging down the left side of his face. The leather armor around him was fitted, which supported his slender frame honed by years of training.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything, friend.¡± Shay patted Omar¡¯s shoulder. He pulled down the assassin mask that covered the lower half of his face. Shay¡¯s features were very slim and precise, with his face being narrow and firm.


    ¡°This is always the worst one for me,¡± Omar explained. ¡°It just. It just¡­ pisses me off.¡± Shay remained vigilant in case more Diborn were sneaking behind them. He paused, listening to Omar and searching for some hopeful words of encouragement.


    Shay offered no satisfaction. His voice dropped in tone, but his accent remained. ¡°The dark elves from Gaia, even myself, could never be affected by this. We never had joyous memories as children. For we were sworn to protect the world¡¯s secrets on our islands,¡± he muttered. ¡°Any other human would fall victim to this torture like you are, friend.¡±


    Shay pointed in the direction that led of the Voided City. Omar walked towards it, as Shay followed behind. The bridge was too narrow to fit two men standing side by side. Omar led the way, seeing his memories pass by him overhead. None followed behind Shay, for his mind closed out all the slivers of happiness that could cross him.


    ¡°I have never seen you so emotional,¡± Shay churned. ¡°Calling for Aether with a white flag? Pathetic, even for you.¡±


    Omar smiled out of embarrassment. ¡°We have been friends most of our lives, Shay. You know how pathetic I am.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so something is troubling you,¡± Shay scoffed. He stopped walking for a moment and put his hands inside his pockets. ¡°So, what is it?¡±


    Omar froze. He bit his lip and shook his head. He paused for a moment before he said, ¡°You tell me, Kharon.¡±


    Shay laughed and walked deeper into the fog. ¡°You blame me for what happened to Gamba? I grew up there, too, you know,¡± he snapped, following Omar closely. ¡°You want to blame me for trying to stop Gurin?¡±


    Omar grunted. ¡°Who said I blamed you? But I saw you snap the necks of innocent soldiers out there.¡± He pointed to Shay, who swallowed his anger and hid it just long enough to not spiral. ¡°You could have just fought Gurin.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t have to unleash Pegasus if you trusted me.¡± Shay laughed. ¡°Yet here we are.¡± Shay grabbed Omar¡¯s shoulders and twisted him around, so they stood face to face. Pointing a finger at Omar, Shay shouted, ¡°I asked you long ago, if you were you sure about this crusade. And you said to me, ¡®Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡¯ So, let¡¯s not forget that I made a sacrifice to carry your crusade. There were things I had to do to make sure we were capable of fighting back.¡±


    The two fell silent as the fog around them faded into darkness, and the city was among them both. The bridge behind them dissipated into the air. There would be no chance of leaving the Void anytime soon.


    ¡°Long ago, you said to me you wanted to defy the blade and destroy it,¡± Shay emphasized. ¡°As your closest mate, I agreed to help you, only if you would aid me in finding the people who killed my clan.¡± Omar calmy listened to Shay before entering through the large gates to the city. His body tingled and froze with guilt. He took a heavy gulp.


    Shay continued waling with Omar, holding a sliver of uncertainty on his tongue. ¡°But I cannot and will not lie to you. When I found out who killed my family, it filled me with torture and self-doubt,¡± he answered. ¡°The crusade you started was for your father.¡±


    ¡°Shay¡­¡± Omar turned away ashamed.


    ¡°But,¡± he stopped Omar. ¡°When I was undercover, I found out by the enemy who really killed my clan. I had no choice but to take action.¡±


    The two men stood firmly, staring at each other, neither of them daring to move. The air tensed up as another large Diborn passed by them. Omar waited for the stranger to pass before speaking.


    ¡°What has happened these last three years has led us to the next step in our adventure. This will be our final crusade to make things right.¡± Omar offered a mending hand.


    Shay looked down at it and shook his head. He shoved the hand away and paced back and forth.


    ¡°When I found out that it was your father who killed my clan, I was torn apart by the fact that I actually enjoyed being a Specter. I liked working for him¡­ Why couldn¡¯t you tell me? After everything you have done, after all your lies, after all we have been through¡­I don¡¯t believe the Specters are truly the evil ones you claim them to be.¡± Shay eyed Omar up and down and walked away into the city, leaving the soulless wanderer behind.


    ¡°We will always be allies, brother,¡± Shay muttered as he marched past Omar. ¡°But we walk two different paths now. And I cannot help that I wish it had been me who stained my blade with his blood.¡± Omar watched Shay disappear into the crowd swarming in the main center of Halluburg as he took a deep sigh. ¡°And that is what makes Diborn such lonely beings.¡±

 8. Halluburg

    ¡°The more I pass by this city, the more I understand why it is considered the Void. This is the rock bottom of life, an endless torture where we Diborn are reminded of our past mistakes which still haunt our present. The men and women I see here were once alive, but now they are nothing more than shells of their former selves. Just like me¡­Some have accepted their fate. Others are stuck, unable to move on. I fall somewhere in between.¡±


    Omar closed his journal. Sittig upon a city rooftop, he watched a crowd enter past the gates. His foot dangled from the sloped roof, as four others, three men and a woman all dressed in royal attire sat for drinks outside a tavern. Their discussion was heated with roaring intensity as Omar paid close attention. His senses heightened as he tuned into their bickering.


    ¡°The Celestial Garden is a mythological place in our history. None say it exists,¡± one of the well-dressed royal gentlemen barked at the woman. He had luscious blue hair that flew down his back and stern eyes that stared angrily at the frail woman. ¡°Just like Gaia, all of the peasantry nonsense those mongrels believe¡­ it is nothing but a fairytale.¡± He playfully smacked the arm of the small white elf standing beside him. The elf man answered with a friendly nudge back.


    The woman¡¯s face turned a violent red. Her fierce auburn hair lit up in flames. ¡°May I remind you that it was Gaia and the Celestial Garden which created all of Eurafalia. The royalty you show off is unappalling to the withering eyes of others.¡± She adjusted her golden spectacles.


    Omar shook his head. ¡°The Void City of Halluburg holds three simple rules. One: Diborn inside the Void peacefully coexist. Two: Diborn may not transform into their superior Shardbearer forms. Three: Diborn must enter their dream realm at least once before returning to reality. These three rules are what make Halluburg its own kingdom. In our subconscious, it is the closest thing we Diborn have to home. When we shut out eyes from reality, we escape here. Many of these royalists use it to connect with one another. They create bonds inside with people who live on the other side of the world. Many royals or higher-ranking people in the world build pacts aligning strengths of the Diborn to one realm. Not a bad place to start a revolution. I¨C¡±


    ¡°What say you, tiger man?¡± the blue haired royal asked the quiet man at the table. ¡°They say you¡¯re capable of manifesting into an extraordinary being. Are these fairytales children are told at Leviathan?¡± He laughed with the elf.


    ¡°Do not be foolish¨C¡± the woman interrupted, but the mysterious man raised his hand.


    He sat with his knee raised up on his seat. He crouched over on it, fiddling with his drink. His eyes were onyx embers with golden ores sparking out of each pupil. His dreads were thick and long like vines, faded at the root compared to the deep obsidian ends. His trench coat was muddy, and his boots were nearly destroyed. He laughed to himself, as he rhythmically tapped the oak wood table with his callused hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, my dear,¡± he calmed the woman. ¡°But I thank you for your efforts. I believe any rumor in the world could be true. Everything within these lands could hold a sliver of truth, no matter how outlandish it may seem.¡± His voice was stern and direct to the other two men. He sipped his drink, not giving them the time of day.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The elf and royal mocked the man collectively, clinking their drinks together in amusement. ¡°Preposterous,¡± the elf churned. ¡°¡®Everything within these lands could hold a sliver of truth.¡¯ What rubbish.¡± The royal rolled his eyes at the mysterious man who now sat sweetly with the woman. ¡°No one could ever¨C¡±


    A gust of wind blew towards the small tavern where they sat. Omar remained still, stealthily observing the four people from above the rooftop. From the right shoulder of the mysterious man, blue, flaming embers sparked out and formed a spectacular being of prowess, a spirit lion. The apparition paused for a moment before unleashing a great roar that silenced the table. The once quiet gentleman was now grinning with malice, as he let his powers take over. The small, ghostly lion launched at the two gentlemen, barring its teeth fiercely down onto the elf¡¯s neck. The elf screamed in pain, until the mysterious man snapped his fingers, making the apparition dissolve in thin air. Fear smelled anew at the table, as the three trembled in fright at the man that stood before them.


    Omar had stood up from the rooftop and stared in awe at what was taking place beneath him. The tiger man laughed heartily. ¡°Never question what all is true in the lands between.¡± He sipped his drink and gave the young woman within their group.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re him.¡± The elf gulped.


    ¡°Who is him?!¡± the royal man and woman demanded.


    ¡°They call him Bahari King, King of the Lands Between Heaven and Hell,¡± the elf announced. ¡°He¡¯s the only man who has walked the Celestial Garden¡¯s Heavens and the deep Hells of Gaia.¡±


    The King smiled from embarrassment. He raised his hand calming the elf. ¡°Dante is fine. Better actually. I am not worthy of a title so mighty.¡± He laughed. ¡°Now, let me ask you all a question.¡±


    Omar turned his attention away from the tavern. He slumped his back against the roof, letting out an exhausted sigh. Footsteps crept behind him, loud enough it was someone he knew. He didn¡¯t raise his guard, he observed the Diborn entering the city from the gates. The town was active, as all hundred Diborn Shardbearers arrived.


    ¡°Is that one of your brothers down there?¡± Shay asked. ¡°He¡¯s the guy that rules all between heaven and hell? Not a chance.¡±


    Omar nodded. ¡°Half-brother, yes. And I don¡¯t believe in that title. We have never spoken and don¡¯t plan to. But we¡¯ve always have known of each other. Just never had the chance or reason to meet,¡± he muttered, standing up to observe the others at the tavern once more. From the bar, the mysterious lion man, Dante, turned his head and noticed both Shay and Omar walking away. He turned back to his conversation, holding a bitter smile.


    ¡°It is time for me to go to my dream walk,¡± Shay said. ¡°You should go, too.¡± He offered his hand for a shake. ¡°I shall continue to monitor the Specters as best as I can. We will only meet here if we must touch base. You may not see it, Omar, but the Specters¡¯ presence is heavy in this Void. I know you have your reasons, and I have mine. We are brothers till the end, and we will destroy the people who turned us into¡­ this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise. I shall rally what I can with my previous title. Take care of yourself, brother.¡± Omar hugged his friend. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on the past. Focus on what is now.¡±


    Shay laughed. ¡°You should really take your own advice.¡± He moved away. ¡°Watch for my letters. I¡¯ll give my letters to our interlocutor, and she will send them to you. Do the same, Mr. Black.¡± Shay jokingly addressed Omar as his pen name, smirking a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Until next time.¡± Omar pulled one of Shay¡¯s letters. ¡°Mr. Grey.¡±

 9. Familiar Nightmare

    9


    Previously three years ago¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for what you have done, boy!¡± King Phizer, King of Edindale, and the Pale.


    He swung his fist into the air as Omar hurdled over the balcony and fell three stories down, landing swiftly on his feet. King Phizer screamed out in anguish at Omar. The young Marshall¡¯s blue eyes looked up above at the angry King, whose flabby neck jiggled as he shook his head violently with anger. Omar laughed back at him.


    ¡°My lord, I served you well.¡± Omar chuckled. ¡°You cannot be mad that I hinged on telling you the truth.¡± Omar¡¯s shrugged his shoulders and hurriedly pulled up his tattered trousers and threw on a shirt. Phizer¡¯s children Damian, Luna, and Amy stood next to their father observing Omar from above, each of their expressions amiss. Damian stared at Omar with disgust, while the girls laughed to themselves.


    ¡°You are no Malakai Blade, boy,¡± King Phizer snapped. ¡°You take me for a fool? Then, you have the nerve to bed one of my daughters, you filthy tar-skinned demon!¡±


    ¡°Luna enjoys my company, as I do hers.¡± Omar winked at the pretty brunette above. A smile lit up her face as her face grew a deep shade of red. ¡°My mistake, my lord. I believe I should get a pass for being Malakai¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Guards!¡± Phizer yelled. ¡°Arrest him!¡± He pointed at Omar as if he was a tattling child. ¡°Anyone who disrespects the Phizer name shall be executed!¡±


    Sure enough, by the swift speed of a predator in the wild, a pack of guards came storming out of the entrance to the palace from the bridge, sword and shields in hand. Their chain armor clanked loudly. Each soldier seemed younger than Omar, and many coughed and carried themselves like sick rabid dogs.


    ¡°Are you all drunk?¡± If Phizer hadn¡¯t lost it already, he was about to.


    ¡°Until we meet again.¡± Omar bowed and made his escape, sprinting towards the capital city, waving goodbye to the King. ¡°I wish you well, my lord.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°So...¡± Darius sunk deeply into his seat, rubbing his temples. ¡°Not only did you lie about being with your mother all this time, you were also the King¡¯s guard pretending to be your older brother. And then, you fled from his guards.¡±


    Omar stood firmly attentive, as Darius flipped through hundreds of documents while his eyes remained steadily fixed on Omar. Darius had sent him off to the College of Belkos to become a warrior,(add what he did instead). Disappointment rested on his face.


    ¡°I uh¨C¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± Darius interrupted. He rose from his seat and leapt across the table with his hands stretched far out. ¡°This situation. It makes me¡­¡± he stuttered. ¡°It makes me so¡­¡±


    Darius then began laughing uncontrollably. Each time the laughter would lessen, Darius would pause, take a deep breath, look at Omar, and start laughing all over again. ¡°It makes me remember myself of when I was your age.¡± Darius gripped both of Omar¡¯s shoulders pulling him in for a hug.


    Omar was at now at ease. Finally relaxing, he hugged his father back. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°You are no longer a child, son. Whatever decisions you make, I can only support you. I just hope you didn¡¯t join just to sleep with one of the princesses.¡± Darius winked and turned back towards his desk.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Omar groaned. He rolled his eyes before plopping down onto one of cushioned seats beside Darius¡¯s desk.


    The room was decorated with tapestries all along the walls that told a story about a man who had travelled the world and explored its diverse cultures. The tapestry had vibrant colors sewn in carefully with expensive threads, even banners and flags from different realms in Eurafalia were sewn along the edges.


    Darius had mounted greatswords, katanas, rifles, and other weapons on each wall. There were no pictures of family or friends hung up on display, yet there was a portrait of himself hanging proudly in his office. The picture stared back at Omar.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Unfinished documents and opened letters were scattered along the floors. Darius folded a wad of envelopes together in a band. ¡°For your punishment, Omar, since King Phizer discovered that you were only posing as your brother Malakai, you must stay in the villa until you figure out what¡¯s next for you.¡±


    Omar bowed his head. ¡°Thank you, father. I was going to join Malakai on his ship. Maybe, travel for a bit?¡± Excitement jolted through his body. ¡°The life of a scholar or guard is not one for me.¡±


    Darius stiffened. He didn¡¯t raise his head, only carried his voice with a mutter. ¡°You think that is wise? Your brother is a smuggler.¡± He organized the envelopes on the table separating the wads into different piles. ¡°Now, I raised you all to choose your own fate. But the life of a smuggler is not you. Out of all my children, I saw you as the one who could make a legend of himself. Don¡¯t sell your soul for something you do not believe in. That is what makes a man miserable.¡±


    Omar leaned closer to the table. His father handed him one of the stacks of envelopes before leaned back in his own chair, observing the chandelier above their heads. ¡°When I was your age, I was so arrogant and anxious to figure out what I wanted to do with my life. I tried everything¡­military, serving, politics, anything. Eventually, I learned our hearts choose what path we must take. Sure, take in account what others tell you, but make no mistake about it child. The man who can walk through hell unsure of what lies ahead is the man who makes a mark in the world and changes it for the better.¡±


    Omar nodded his head, considering his father¡¯s advice. ¡°I understand.¡± He stood from his chair and shook his father¡¯s hand. ¡°I will hold off for a moment then.¡± Omar lifted up the envelopes in curiosity.


    ¡°Very well. Those envelopes all go to one man in Eisenburg, the small travelers¡¯ rest area just outside of the city. Look for a man named Cassiel, a dear friend of mine. It is important that he receives these today,¡± Darius stated.


    Omar nodded and bowed as he made for the door. ¡°It will be done, sir.¡±


    The door closed behind him, as the morning light hung low over the Pale Mountains. The sky was painted with different shades of blues, making it seem as if there was a floating sea above his head. The courtyard of the villa was quiet except for the joyous singing of the birds and the sound of running water coming from the center fountain. Beautiful flower bushes and flatbeds of grass enhanced the garden¡¯s beauty. Next to the fountain stood a statue of a warrior that resembled Darius in his prime years as an adventurer.


    Omar walked through the courtyard cautiously, hearing an elderly man with long black hair educating a boy by the fountain. ¡°Jai.¡± Omar grinned. The teenage boy tossed his books aside and ran up to his brother.


    ¡°Omar!¡± He jumped up, tackling Omar in a hug.


    It had been months since they had seen each other. Ever since Omar took the position as the King¡¯s guard, Jai had been alone in the house. Malakai was away at sea and Maeve, their older sister, was staying at the College of Belkos with their mother.


    Omar examined his younger brother who was as vibrant as ever. Jai had wrapped his black dreads into a loose bun and was wearing silk robes. His moonstone-colored eyes sparkled full of life.


    ¡°You seem¡­ as enthusiastic as ever.¡± Omar rubbed his chest laughing.


    Jai giggled, sticking up his fists playfully for a challenge. ¡°I¡¯ve been training, Omar. I bet I could kick your ass now!¡± Jai continued to pretend to box his brother, bouncing around and giving gentle punches to Omar¡¯s arms and chest.


    Omar whiffed. ¡°Sure.¡± Omar swiftly grabbed Jai¡¯s shoulder, and swept his leg underneath him, taking the kid off his feet. Omar laughed out loud, as Jai stumbled back up dusting himself off. ¡°Still as gullible as ever.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up.¡± Jai spat out a piece of grass. ¡°Mr. Royal Knight,¡± he mocked.


    ¡°Alright. Fun¡¯s over.¡± He offered Jai his hand for a shake, but Jai did not welcome it.


    ¡°Is Father finally giving someone his mail duty?¡± Jai motioned to the letters.


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Omar smiled. He noticed the older man sitting behind them that had been speaking with Jai before Omar had arrived. It took a couple of seconds for Omar to finally realize who he was. The man sat patiently, turning the pages of his book with a charred right hand. The man had a calm demeanor, even with a long hawk¡¯s claw scar gouged against the right side of his face.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the Mystic Hawk?¡± Omar questioned like an obsessive fan.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± Jai turned back to Hawk and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s the man who destroyed the Lotus Blade. Yeah, he is my teacher. I know, pretty sick right?¡±


    Omar was beyond impressed by his younger brother. His words were stuck in the back of his throat, unsure of what to say to Hawk or Jai. Hawk¡¯s holy white robes had silver gems scattered along the fabric.


    ¡°No one like that ever taught me.¡± Omar grimaced. ¡°Must be nice.¡±


    ¡°You never were a scholar at fifteen,¡± Jai joked. He pointed to his temple. ¡°They say I hold smarts not even Kings have. Pretty cool for your future Legend King, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Legend King¡­¡± Omar scoffed. He turned slowly as though he sensed those Hawk¡¯s eyes watching and listening to them both. Not to any surprise to Omar, he was. Nervously, he turned back around, avoiding eye contact. ¡°I bet a Legend King would not leave his mentor waiting any longer.¡± Omar raised his brow.


    Jai turned back anxiously. ¡°Yeah. You might be right. See you tonight at the party?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know there was one. I¡¯ll be there. But let me go deliver this so I can make it back in time,¡± Omar assured Jai. The two parted, as Omar left the courtyard, and Jai returned to his lessons.

 10. Eisenburg

    10


    Hours passed, and it was now late afternoon. The day was coming to an end, and Eisenburg was no farther than a few steps away. Unlike the Pale, Eisenburg was different. During the seasons, it had autumn-colored trees throughout the year that sparked fire leaves that burned brightly. The town held a population of less than a thousand.


    The buildings were old yet remained strong throughout the centuries they stood. Orange lamps were being lit up as Omar walked the small trail path into the town. A bridge connected two sides of Eisenburg. One towards the market area, where travelers usually stayed, and the residential side for its townsfolk. Omar glanced at the flowing river that went on across the town. His face flushed encaptured by the beauty of the autumn towns aesthetic.


    The market was as busy as ever. Hundreds of travelers were in town, shopping for a variety of goods, from medicines for the sick, to gear for a group of adventurer¡¯s next quest. Eisenburg had it all. It was the established bridge between everything in the Pale.


    Omar closed his eyes and sniffed the air. He smiled peacefully. ¡°Smells like cinnamon. Just like Maeve said.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± A small white elf child horseback halted Omar, making his horse neigh in frustration. Pulling the reins, the horse calmed down and gave an agitated huff. ¡°Can you spare a divis to invest in archery for the elves?¡± the child begged.


    Omar reached for his pocket and flipped two silver divis coins to the child. He winked. ¡°Don¡¯t miss,¡± Omar joked, as the kid smiled happily at Omar.


    As he continued through town, he heard a Spaniard causing a fuss with one of the vendors. ¡°What? Twenty-five for this? For this drink? What do you take me for, a fool?!¡± Omar turned his head to notice a tan shirtless man cussing out one the vendor who sold him the drink. The man had tattoos covering his body, and he wore a neat bun. Upon his side, he carried three pistols strapped tightly to his upper thigh. He clenched his fists, burning a coiled flame.


    ¡°Niko¡­ control yourself,¡± a silver-haired woman begged him to stop.


    ¡°No, listen, Rhea. He says twenty-five for this wine, correct?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°But listen. When I want to trade for another pistol, it¡¯s a hundred divis. So, what he is saying is, if I go get four bottles from the carriage, I can trade it for the pistol, right?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t courtesy for trading, sir.¡± the poor white elf vendor mumbled.


    ¡°What is it then? Either you are undervaluing the pistol or over-selling the wine!¡± the man screeched.


    Omar tried to walk away from the scuffle, but a hand brushed against his horse, stopping him from going anywhere.


    ¡°That guy is something, to say the least.¡± Malakai laughed. ¡°But he is my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here!¡± Omar hopped off the horse to shake his brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Thought you would be gone by now after the two of us escaped the capital.¡±


    ¡°Hanging around for now. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll come with us. We sail for the Prime Lands, so it will be about a year-long journey,¡± Malakai emphasized. ¡°Not leaving till I hear what your plans are.¡± He noticed the letters. ¡°I see he has you doing his biddings already.¡±


    ¡°Come now, brother.¡± Omar sighed. ¡°Besides, I have thought about it, and¨C¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the handsome devil, Mal?¡± The silver-hair woman walked up and hugged Malakai¡¯s side. ¡°He almost beats you in looks.¡±


    Malakai sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll finish this later, little brother,¡± he muttered. He turned to Rhea and his friend Niko who came over with a bottle of wine, but his forearm was lit with flames. ¡°Niko. Rhea. This is Omar, my little brother. He¡¯s the one who lied about being me to join the King¡¯s guardsmen.¡±


    The two of their eyes widened in dismay. They turned to each other in a panic, which was soon followed by intense laughter. ¡°This is him?¡± Niko asked. He offered his flameless hand to Omar. ¡°Niko Martinez, Captain of El Conquistador.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure.¡± Omar accepted his hand. He jolted back in shock when Niko¡¯s once bare arm erupted in flames; however, they didn¡¯t burn Omar. The fire felt cold to the touch, with an almost gel-like texture.


    ¡°Rhea Phizer. Believe you met my adopted family. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve grown especially fond of my sister¡­¡± She winked.


    ¡°Wait. Your Luna¡¯s¡­ I mean King Phizer¡¯s daughter?¡± Omar backed away in shock. An epidemy of disgust fell deep into his stomach.


    ¡°Adopted.¡± Malakai laughed. ¡°She stayed with the Phizer¡¯s for years. She may as well have been one, but she does not like to claim the Phizer name. She is just toying with you. Right?¡± He looked back at her.


    ¡°Yeah, I go by the last name Silva now. Rhea Silva. I would rather not be affiliated with that King in any way whatsoever.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Anyways, we¡¯ll be here for another week, Omar. Stop by, and we can talk about our next adventure if you¡¯re interested,¡± Malakai said.


    ¡°I can make time now,¡± Omar responded. ¡°These letters can wait.¡±


    Malakai smiled, tapping Martinez on the shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s grab a drink. Martinez said he is paying!¡± Niko shot a look at Malakai, flames shooting up his arms once more. Malakai gave him a mischievous grin as Rhea did her best to calm the tattooed man. Chuckling to himself, Malakai put an arm around Omar, as they walked into a small tavern.

 11. The Blade of Power

    11


    One drink ended up becoming two. The light in the sky dipped lower, casting a warm dark blue haze over the landscape. The air was cool with slight breeze blowing through the autumn-colored town. Leaves scattered like flower petals across the market. Laughs could be heard all throughout the small town, as the tavern lights brightened up the streets.


    ¡°It almost feels surreal.¡± Omar laughed, drinking a small glass of water. His brother Malakai sat next to him while Rhea and Martinez sat on the other side of the booth.


    Malakai leaned into the booth, sipping some blue rum. ¡°And he continued to mock the King, too. The prince nearly came out with a guard! I tell you, Niko, had I not been there, we might have had to use the raid money to bail him out,¡± Malakai joked, reminiscing.


    Omar laughed heartily, almost spitting out his drink. He slugged the glass in his hand, looking at his reflection in the water. What he saw looking back at him simply made him feel more lost. Should I go with Malakai? Or is Father right¡­?


    ¡°That will be a time I will never forget.¡± Omar bitterly smiled. ¡°But¡­¡± He placed his drink onto the table and dug some divis out from his pockets. He fiddled with the coins before slamming them on the table. ¡°Well, I hate to leave, but I must deliver this letter and return home. An infamous villa party is happening tonight. I¡¯m hoping I can at least catch the tail end of it.¡± His brow rose, motioning to the exit.


    Malakai sighted with disappointment but gave a hollow grin. ¡°I understand. You have your duties.¡± Malakai got up from the booth and walked him to the door. Omar waved to Rhea and Niko as the pair of brothers exited the establishment.


    ¡°Forgive my indulgence. I won¡¯t join you at the villa. I just¡­can¡¯t,¡± Malakai wavered. Malakai¡¯s discomfort was easy to see as he picked at his fingers restlessly. ¡°Come see me again before we depart. Whatever you decide, know I will give you my support.¡± Malakai offered his hand.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope when we meet again, you will tell me what really happened between you and Father.¡± Omar accepted Malakai¡¯s hand. Omar looked at his brother, who was now staring back at him sternly. He could only give an unsure nod.


    Malakai walked away, heading back to the tavern. ¡°Until then.¡± And then, with a swift shut of the door, Malakai was gone.


    Omar paused and stared at the cobblestone beneath his feet. He untucked the letters from his belt and held them tightly. The town was asleep, and the roads were quiet. A water stream flowed through the town freely, unbothered by the cold winds. Omar walked along the stream peacefully.


    ¡°The world was in perfect harmony. The air smelled different. Waking up didn¡¯t feel like a drag. I miss walks like the ones I took back in this day. All before that moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Pst,¡± a voice hidden among the shadows whispered in Omar¡¯s ear. ¡°Marshall¡¯s boy?¡±


    Omar turned around, alert. Nothing in sight stood behind him. He turned back to the empty shops around him, searching for the face behind the voice. ¡°Who¡¯s asking? Who are you? Where are you?¡± Omar tensed.


    A small shadow yanked Omar behind a table. It was a camouflaged elf, whose ears poked from the shadow cloak that hung to his body. He stayed visible to only Omar but hid himself to the rest of the town.


    ¡°Listen very carefully, boy. There is no time!¡± the frightened shadow chanted. ¡°The hollowed ones march for Edindale. Inform your father the Mystic Tree is no longer sacred. He will understand.¡± He snatched the letters from Omar¡¯s belt. ¡°The College of Champions offers safety should you seek it.¡±


    Omar tried breaking away from the shadow elf. ¡°Who are you? What do you speak of?!¡± Omar broke free from the elf¡¯s grip and stood away from the table. The elf looked startled and ran away out of sight once more.


    Omar¡¯s questions were answered as he heard a sudden explosion somewhere in the distance. The ground shook tremendously, splitting into two violent tremors. Omar turned his head to see the slight green glow in the sky.


    West of Eisenburg, his home, witnessed a travesty that night. Dense smoke could be seen in the distance. The herd of animals screeched and barked in agony. Deep sorrow swept over Omar, as he immediately knew his home was no more.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± the shadow elf screamed. Omar turned away from the smoke, searching for the voice again. He didn¡¯t see the elf until he saw a galaxy-like portal appear out of thin air. ¡°Run, boy!¡± the elf yelled, as he dashed through the portal to become nothing more than a memory.


    Omar didn¡¯t hesitate. He hurried forth towards the explosion. Grabbing his horse that had been tied up by the tavern, he made no haste. When he made it to his home, Omar ran directly through the fire, but it was too late. There were no living bodies in the house, for the flames had overcome everything. All Omar could do was sit and watch the villa burn to nothing but dense ashes.


    When the fire finally fizzled out, Omar walked through the house to find anything he could preserve. Nothing was saved. And the corpses were all unidentifiable. Thoughts kept flooding through his mind. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed so long. I shouldn¡¯t have been too late. I shouldn¡¯t have gone back before the massacre. I regret so much... My mind still troubles me remembering how things turned out. Only in another life should I seek retribution, for I have failed in this life.


    ¡­


    Omar had drifted asleep outside the villa but then awoke to a startling voice. ¡°I ask you, child. Do you seek eternal glory? Or power thy mortals cannot match? Maybe strength as mighty as a god¡¯s?¡± the eerie voice whispered in the winds. When Omar looked before him, he realized that it was the Demon God Dragni in the flesh.


    The Diborn army marched in the distance, holding thousands of mighty soldiers. Dragni held the Cocoon Blade in his hand with a conniving smirk and examined the boy carefully. ¡°My lord, is this one of the vessels you speak of?¡± the Demon God asked his blade.


    Silence fell around the burning villa. The party goers were now all but ashes. The Mystic Guild members of his father¡¯s group withered away in the fallen debris and blood stained pavement. His family was missing, outside of his father who stood right in front of him, bloodied and battered. If death looked like anything it would be Darius. His face was beaten into a rocky road, with colors of the rainbow sparkling around the bumpy bruises. His arms scattered with blinds of cuts and scrapes. One of the strongest men in the world looked like a weakling now.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The blade groaned, its scrying eye followed Omar¡¯s will to free himself from the binding magic. It laughed. It laughed harder the more the boy struggled. He reached for his blade, but the vines tightened. Dragni watched in awe, as his five Diborn Generals watched behind him, amused themselves. They were all Shardbearers, easily noticed from the glowing energies around them. A tiger man, a vampire, a serpent man, a red ogre, and a burning woman.


    ¡°Yes. The Marshall Dynasty, protectors of the world order. Keeping our power stripped away all over the world. How does it feel to now have yours stripped away, oh, knowledgeable mortal.¡± Dragni¡¯s hand was forced by the blade to move its eye and sharp end of the blade at Darius¡¯s throat. Omar wept silently. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Darius laughed. His demeanor didn¡¯t falter. ¡°To think the blade of power feared a mortal. Truly I tell you, power is in knowledge.¡± He nodded, welcoming his demise, opening his neck up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The blade¡¯s echo murmured. ¡°Does your child have knowledge of what they are?¡±


    Darius turned cold. His head dropped shamefully to raise it any higher than the blade allowed. He bit his lip in disgust spitting out the thought.


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Omar freed his shoulders from the bind. ¡°Father?!¡± he demanded an answer. The binds grew tighter once more, but Omar¡¯s anxiety gripped him even tighter. His face melted in fear, while Darius continued to prepare for death, rather than face the truth.


    ¡°My son¡­ I have failed.¡± Darius sighed. Dragni and the blade both grimaced in excitement. A torture rose from within Darius. Part of him wanted to confine this truth even after death. Another part of him couldn¡¯t bear to keep it a secret any further. His body shivered, and the binds behind his back loosened up.


    He quivered, raising his head up to Omar, sobbing like two giant waterfalls coming down below his eyelids. ¡°I have failed you and your brothers,¡± Darius moaned.


    ¡°Long ago, this very blade at my throat rose to power. All those years ago, Altira made this blade to keep the world safe. Her sister Sheiva decided on vengeance and turned this blade to its own power. It destroyed millions of lives. But three ancient powers from the existence of man sat amongst the gods. While they watched the mortal realm die out, the powers merely sat on the sidelines,¡± Darius explained. His voice trembled the further he told his tale, but nothing could stop the truth from coming out.


    ¡°To defeat the blade, a mortal who resides in the heavens stole these powers. The Purifier, Elysium, and Primus. Powers so great, only a soulless man could obtain their power, as it would rip a mortal being to pieces. I took these powers child. Used them along with the Mystic Guild to defeat the blade. We hid them far away. But when I became Chronicler, I learned many things, so to protect the powers further, I made all of four of my boys¡­Diborn.¡±


    Gravity could fall into the abyss, and it would remain mute on the hill beside the villa. The flames were silenced by the truth, washed away into the back of existence. Omar was blank. He could only look back at his father, who waited restlessly for a response from his son. Omar¡¯s body began to shake from the shock.


    Omar¡¯s voice crumbled. ¡°Jai and Malakai, too? We¡¯re all Diborn?¡± Omar stared bewildered at the five generals behind Dragni. He observed the blade¡¯s glaring red eye and Dragni¡¯s tall stature. His eyes whimpered. ¡°We¡¯re the same as these monsters?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Darius answered. The old man looked weak lying helplessly on the torched grass.


    ¡°You are power,¡± the blade announced. ¡°You are nothing like the vague mortal lying in front of you. You are power. An elite. A vibrant phantom waiting to be unleashed. Only on my will, shall you be set free.¡±


    ¡°Free?¡± A blank expression wiped over Omar¡¯s face. ¡°Free from what?¡± His eyes glared at Darius. ¡°Tell me the truth, Father.¡±


    ¡°Omar¡­ my sweet child. Awake from this darkness. You are human, not a monster!¡± Darius shouted.


    Dragni laughed along with the blade¡¯s cold chuckle. Dragni grabbed Darius and made him look at what stood before him. Omar¡¯s bindings came off on their own, and his ascension towards the two was frightening. His movements forced a new profound peace that rested across his face. He enjoyed the flames circling around him. The chaos and the torment. This was not the same son Darius had raised. This was pure evil.


    ¡°Am I father? After all your lies, what reason do I have to trust you? There is no suffering through the blade. But there is with you,¡± Omar¡¯s voice echoed, sounding possessed.


    His movements cackled with his bones snapping at each step. Omar cracked his knuckles as his body tightened as he inched closer to Darius.


    ¡°You are human, child.¡± Darius muttered.


    Dragni handed over the blade to Omar. He accepted it graciously as the Cocoon Blade¡¯s energy resonated all around Omar, creating a faint red glow. The five generals watched in awe, while the blade sucked the power out of Omar. A sharp blue light shot through the blade¡¯s eye. Omar winced at the pain, but it was futile. He held firm as the blue hues disappeared and left the eye of the blade. It had turned dark black, instead.


    The obsidian glow exploded like two lasers into the eyes of Omar. Darius watched the agonizing pain of two razor blades scrape Omar¡¯s once soft blue eyes. Now, they were red, becoming black embers burning in a fire. Omar fell to his knees gripping the blade tightly.


    ¡°Now¡­ you are free,¡± the blade welcomed Omar. His eyes opened and his onyx eyes were born. This was the sign of a true Diborn, and it would follow Omar for the rest of his days. He would no longer have any sight of color, for all around him would be shades of gray.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he pounded the ground in refusal to accept this new fate. Darius watched his son rise to his feet, continuing to cry out in misery, ¡°Why? Why, my child¡­? It shouldn¡¯t have been this way. I have failed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Omar called to Darius.


    Darius lifted his head, and a blade quickly entered through chest. Omar turned and twisted the blade deep into his organs, making sure there was no chance of Darius surviving the blow.


    ¡°I¡­ I¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡± Omar struggled going in and out of consciousness. He watched his father slowly lose his life. His breathing became slower and weaker. Omar tried to let go of the blade, but its cocoon wrapped around his hand. He winced using his free hand to grab Darius who was falling into the blade.


    ¡°Omar¡­¡± Darius called to his son. Omar managed to extract the blade from his father¡¯s heart and toss it to the side. He held his father in his lap.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Omar consoled, but it wasn¡¯t good enough. Dragni picked up the blade and his other five generals followed behind him. They regrouped while Omar tried to cover the gaping wound.


    ¡°What of the child?¡± Dragni asked the blade.


    ¡°My lord¨C¡± a sudden voice approached Dragni and his Diborn Army. It was Shay, who remained hidden behind his hood. ¡°It would be wise to leave the Diborn. We hold the Phoenix already and Buhamad is not coming. Perhaps he can be of use elsewhere?¡±


    The blade murmured in thought. ¡°Throw him to the wolves. Let him rot in the front lines of the Pale. Should we need his shard, we will gouge it from his soul. Let him be a monster.¡± The Diborn all bowed in respect. Dragni retrieved the blade as they hurried away into the distance, teleporting into the unknown.


    Omar waited for the Diborn to leave, before he turned back to his father. Darius barely had any breath left, but he did have just enough to hold his son¡¯s hand. He smiled at him. ¡°You are no monster.¡± Darius promised with a small tear running down his cheek.


    ¡°Hold your breath. It will be¨C¡± Omar attempted to comfort his father, yet Darius interrupted.


    ¡°Child. I am not long from death. Listen,¡± he coughed out. ¡°The Mystic Guild and I failed. Youthfully we trembled. But that is why I gave these powers to you all. I have hope for the future if it¡¯s in your hands. And in our family¡¯s hands. We are one in life or death. Become the change you seek of this world,¡± Darius coughed again, as his eyes faded slowly. He slowly handed a journal to Omar.


    ¡°Be better. Become the hero we all believe you to be.¡± And just like that, Darius¡¯s eyes fell shut. Omar collapsed, and his voice screeched throughout flame-ridden villa for hours.


    ¡°To this day, am I the monster who killed my father¡­or am I human?¡±

 12. Lord of the Blade

    12


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Omar was awakened by a low growl. His eyes shot open, and, to his surprise, he was not greeted by Magnus nor Liona.


    Before he laid eyes on the monster, he could sense it from its fowl stench circulating around the cabin. The Demon God Dragni sat in Magnus¡¯s chair with his feet lounging up on the table. His eyes held a glowing red tint, almost if they had been soaked in blood. He chortled, hoisting a golden goblet in his right hand like a trophy. The regal blue robes of the demon fell long enough to swirl around him like a serpent. The Demon God crossed his legs and slid another goblet over to Omar.


    ¡°I brought mead,¡± Dragni offered, pulling a bottle from his robes. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Omar flinched and carefully hopped out of the cot. He walked over to Dragni, studying him closely. What is he doing here? Omar thought. Omar took a glance outside the window before sitting down at the table, in hopes someone would be out there. Instead, he saw several members of the Venslerik clan; however, each Viking was frozen in time. They were all sunken into the snow on their knees, utterly still. Omar turned back to Dragni in anger.


    ¡°What have you done, demon?!¡± Omar demanded.


    Dragni chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I did nothing. All I did was freeze time after rounding them up. Oh, and to get them all together, I said I would kill the youth first. Funny stuff¡­ And now I am the bad guy,¡± Dragni scoffed, setting his chalice down and leaning closer towards Omar. ¡°See, people are so unreasonable nowadays.¡±


    He pushed the other seat with his long legs that had no skin, only bone. ¡°Now, sit.¡± A sliver of impatience came with the demand. He nodded towards the Diborn. ¡°I insist. I come here, bringing drink, hoping we could talk. Is that too much?¡±


    Omar snatched the chair from his foot. Anger rushed through his veins like a bull in an arena. His stare searched for a lost soul inside Dragni, and still, even his heightened senses, he could not find one. Omar pulled the seat and sat down silently, coldly glancing at the Demon God. Dragni nodded in satisfaction, pouring the mead into the goblet he had laid out for Omar. He pushed it towards him, yet Omar pushed it off the table.


    Dragni turned feeble. ¡°Alright. I was being nice.¡±


    ¡°Showing up unannounced and threatening children is far from being nice.¡± Omar retorted. ¡°It is nothing but pure cowardice. Preying upon the weak...¡±


    ¡°If I really preyed on the weak, I would have slit your throat in your elusive dream. Maybe, take three of those children for lunch tomorrow and make slaves of these human filth. That is cowardice.¡± Dragni winked, batting away from Omar. His attention was focused on the cabin and its decorations. ¡°Lovely home. They sure are becoming better interior designers.¡±


    Omar growled, ¡°Enough.¡± His patience was growing thin. ¡°Why are you¡­ here?!¡±


    Dragni backed away with a look of surprise on his face. His eyebrows raised in confusion. He leaned back in towards Omar tightly grabbing his wrist. ¡°You really want to show disrespect to a house guest like that? I bring you drink, spare those humans, and you act like that. Hmph. You have not changed, Omar Marshall. You¡¯ve always been so eager to reach the end before it even begins.¡±


    Silence swept in like a roaring wave. Omar rushed out of his seat, trying to free himself from Dragni¡¯s grip. Omar¡¯s anger clouded his mind, as he pulled away from Dragni, blood streaked onto his wrist from the Demon God¡¯s claws.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Dragni snapped his fingers. ¡°There. Happy now?¡±


    The snow-covered mountains that surrounded the cozy Viking cabins suddenly erupted by a low, rumbling clap of thunder that violently shook the ground. Omar stood beside the table and could feel the impending danger of the village. He snatched his sword and rushed outside, slamming the door open. The people of Venslerik were still frozen, even with the ground trembling.


    His gaze lifted, narrowing on the dark sky dark hanging above the village. The hairs on his body shivered for the first time since he had become a Diborn. It felt like a fever dream, a reoccurring nightmare like the one he always endured, yet he couldn¡¯t recognize this storm¡¯s color.


    Without warning, a navy bolt of lightning struck down behind the Vikings, splitting the heavens and hell in half. A figured emerged from the skies, although his frame was clouded by fog. The man was massive and crashed harshly into the clearing with each of his footsteps setting off a tremor. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Omar demanded seeing the man rise over eight feet tall. His physique demanded an audience from its perfectly built stature. He was a monster among men, with biceps that could strangle a human like an anaconda. His legs were giant enough to crush one¡¯s head in with a gentle squeeze.


    The heavens shined upon him and the golden lights of the sky ignited him. His long, luscious blue hair looked like a nest of ravens. He walked slowly pass the Vikings, his heavy ebony armor clanking as he moved closer. Omar readied his silver longsword, for he was unsure if this was a monster or a something far worse.


    The monster¡¯s hand reached for its royal black cloak, revealing an embroidered ebony blade wrapped inside of a cocoon. The monster kept his pure onyx eyes on Omar, while blue circles reflected from his pupils. The blade behind him radiated with power. Behind the calloused grip of the monster, the blade called to Omar. The air cackled all around, and the blade continues beckoning his name.


    Omar¡¯s hand tightened around his longsword, but his posture remained steady and firm. Omar had seen enough Diborn monsters in his lifetime. He knew what came next for those who wielded the Lotus Blade.


    The monster¡¯s voice boomed, ta ¡°So, my murderer does live here.¡± The monster took a step forward, lowering his hand from the blade. His boots thundered against the shallow earth. He laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve come to seek the one they call Pegasus.¡±


    Omar didn¡¯t answer immediately. He studied the monster, trying to understand why this beast had returned to him. He observed the Vikings, still frozen in time. Is this a ghost from my past? Omar thought. He sensed the weight of the storm heading his way from the monster¡¯s grand entrance. Thunder clapped behind him, while Dragni laughed with the storm.


    ¡°Leonidas?¡± Omar shuddered. ¡°You¡¯re¡­alive?¡±


    Leonidas smirked menacingly. There was a new person standing before. Leonidas was no longer human, but was now a Diborn like Omar, each of them living with a piece of the blade inside them. Leonidas rushed past Omar, heading into the cabin. ¡°Nice shithole,¡± the enormous man murmured before entering the home.


    Omar stared in disbelief of what stood before him. Leonidas kept a tight grip on his sword, as he mindlessly stumbled around. A gust of wind howled around Omar, pushing him inside the cabin with the monstrous Leonidas.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met my Boracius, Marshall?¡± Dragni asked. Leonidas walked up to Dragni who had never left his position at the table. Dragni handed the goblet to Leonidas and pulled a small table out. He motioned for Leonidas to sit. ¡°Please, join us, Pegasus.¡±


    Omar¡¯s grip tightened on his longsword. Leonidas and Dragni both noticed his discomfort. Dragni gave Leonidas a nod, and who he called Boracius unveiled his sword from its sheathe. Omar stepped back, in preparation for battle. Leonidas sat relaxed and raised his chalice higher. He set his large sword on the table. It was a sign of peace for now. Omar sighed, following the same action and setting his blade down. He sat tensely in his chair.  If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Now.¡± Dragni clapped his hands. ¡°I am not one for long-lasting rivalries, but what you did on that mission costed the Specters a great deal of resources¡­Resources I cannot allocate.¡± Omar and Leonidas¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t wander and strictly remained contacted with one another. Dragni continued to play meditator.


    ¡°Because of you, Pegasus, the Specters do not have any power inside the Pale. Our mission was simple. We sent Kharon to destroy the new Gurin, a traitor to our order, who helped that foolish mother of yours put the same Diborn Wards that kept us out. Now, I cannot send my armies into the Pale. I must now resort to sending you Diborn that were once human. You are different since you were not born with your Diborn powers. You have more¡­ control. Now, the takeover of all the continents is temporarily on hold, because we cannot gain Edindale. And that costs resources, which we no longer have¡­¡± Dragni sighed, chugging his drink.


    ¡°Kharon is now missing. So, I had to take a precious shard from one of my aging Diborn. And I had to create a new Boracius,¡± Dragni ranted.


    Leonidas and Omar turned back to Dragni. ¡°Yes. You see Omar. Even when you mean to protect, you fail. Because of you, I found someone with so much anger and hate that they wanted to be reborn just to kill you.¡± Dragni laughed, taking another swig. ¡°Let¡¯s face it. This Boracius is a steal. Even my master, the glorious Lotus Blade, wants him as its consort. This guy has everything and wants even more. But he kept being shown up by you.¡±


    Omar grunted. ¡°So, you trade death for revenge. I¡¯ve seen you more honorable than this.¡±


    ¡°I deserve everything. And Lord Dragni offered me a deal. He would make me a Diborn. And you¡­ to forsake eternal glory is far less honorable than someone who buys it¡­¡± Leonidas barked back.


    The tension in the air lifted all the oxygen out of the room, becoming hard to breath now. Omar now didn¡¯t worry about Dragni, only on the man he killed. Leonidas forsake the honorable protector he always appeared to be, for greed. A man only wanting more for himself. This was not the same man he once knew anymore.


    ¡°That is what Boracius has always been.¡± Dragni swirled his finger around his drink. ¡°Simply, the soul of the man contradicts its former host. The two intertwine in the new host¡¯s body and two soulless beings become one. Boracius is a special shard being, always learning and improving from its last version to become a better, stronger killer.¡±


    Dragni stopped, as Leonidas became riled up. Dragni sighed. ¡°You know¡­ Omar. There is a place for you with the Specters. Why keep fighting? With us, you can have it all. We destroy the wards. Think about it, you can honor your father¡¯s legacy by becoming the King of the Pale. Aligned with us, we can do greater things than what you could ever do alone. Who would trust a Diborn to save the realm? You are no hero. With us you, you would be a legend.¡±


    ¡°My lord. That is¨C¡± Leonidas disagreed, but Dragni threw him a glare.


    Omar pondered at the thought to himself, for it now became unclear what it was he had been fighting for. His father, the cities he watched burn, and even this village now¡­wherever he went, death followed like an old friend. When will it stop? Omar stared somberly at his feet.


    ¡°I never thought of myself having this¡­power. I hate power. All I want is the world to be at peace. I wish for peace, even if it means walking on this road alone. My story is one of many thousands. If I am to fail, at least I did so by my own conscious,¡± Omar sternly stated.


    Dragni smiled, through the expression was more twisted. ¡°I see.¡± He laughed demonically, staring at himself through the reflection of the goblet. He rose out of his chair and pushed it in the table like a true house guest. He recognized the anger on Leonidas¡¯s face and gently placed a hand on his shoulder.


    Dragni calmed the demons fighting inside of Leonidas. He grunted from the pain, but Dragni squeezed his shoulder tightly, and it was apparent the rage was brushed away with ease. Leonidas¡¯s muscles tensed, as Dragni reached closer to his Lotus Blade, rubbing his fingers on the sword¡¯s massive eye.


    Dragni smiled, whispering into Leonidas¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t take all day.¡± Dragni made his leave, swiftly shutting the door behind him but leaving the Lotus Blade behind with Leonidas.


    An echo banged into Omar¡¯s ear drums. Leonidas remained at the table with Omar, as an awkward silence fell between them. His muscles were prepared for battle, yet he eased them a bit. Leonidas broke the silence with laughter. His jaw tightened, waiting for Omar to respond.


    Leonidas¡¯s lips curled, a tiny smile dancing at the corner of his mouth. He turned his gaze to the Lotus Blade. He hopped off the table and began walking around the cabin in circles. Each step shook the ground. Omar remained seated, as Leonidas walked past him.


    ¡°¡¯Bout time¡­¡± Leonidas turned his smile into a malevolent grin. His hand raised and the blade flew to into his hands. Omar had no time to respond, grabbing his longsword. Leonidas sent a powerful uppercut to Omar¡¯s chin, sending him flying through the wooden cabin¡¯s roof.


    The cold winds smacked Omar in the face. Leonidas followed Omar, hurdling into the air and scooping Omar up in his arms. Leonidas squeezed the Omar tightly, cracking his ribs. ¡°I have waited for this moment, since you took my life. Now I am going to ensure you feel the same I felt when I was in your damn shadow all these years!¡±


    When they landed back onto the ground, they slammed into the harsh snow beds of the forest, taking down several trees with them. Omar lost feeling in his sword arm, as the bones were already split. Leonidas held the blade of power, but the energy around him was exerted from his own power. The blade never awakened.


    ¡°Now show me this power you are so keen to rid yourself of, Pegasus!¡± Leonidas demanded, ready for battle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to fight.¡± Omar drew his blade recovering himself. It took everything in him to stand on his own two feet.


    Leonidas slowly approached Omar, oozing with exuberating confidence. His mellow grin mirrored the weighing difference in their powers. ¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t fighting, Omar. I am going to kill you, then I am going to resuscitate you, then kill you again!¡± His grin turned to a mad, crooked smile.


    Leonidas swung his blade like a battering ram. Omar ducked and rolled, but his sword arm snapped from the slight momentum of his body. He winced in pain but followed behind Leonidas, who already stood tall in front of Omar. His movements were quicker, his body stronger, his confidence higher. Everything about Leonidas, the new dark knight of the Specters was superior. Omar knew he couldn¡¯t compete. Omar had dealt with this foe before, but Leonidas was now something more¡­something much more deadly.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready¡­¡± Leonidas reached and grabbed Omar¡¯s neck, pulling him into a whisper.


    The blizzard around them reached its climax. The trees were hardly visible from the snowy downpour. Lightning roared as Leonidas¡¯s grip became suffocating. Omar was defenseless.


    Leonidas¡¯s chokehold squeezed all the air Omar had left inside him. ¡°How does it feel to know you are about to die at the hands of a monster like me? Why do you forgo using your powers to defend yourself?¡± Leonidas questioned, loosening his grip. Omar hung in the air, dangling his feet. ¡°Why be the Pegasus and only want to help weak souls who will eventually die out. We are the superior race. Can¡¯t you see it?! Fools like you kill our world¡­¡±


    Omar narrowed his vision, and stuttered out, ¡°Power. Great power. Is something that requires gentleness, a gentle touch.¡± He struggled harder. ¡°We are meant to be gentle to those who remain powerless.¡±


    Leonidas rolled his eyes. ¡°Ah, save your prideful speech for someone as pathetic as you.¡± In a blitz of anger, Leonidas grabbed Omar¡¯s skull and slammed it into the ground, shattering it like an earthquake. He held the blade over Omar¡¯s restless body and delivered a gushing blow to his abdomen, sticking the blade into the earth beneath him.


    Omar coughed softly, gasping for air, before there was none left. Life left his eyes as his heart stopped beating.


    ¡°You are worthless,¡± Leonidas said. ¡°I know you can do better than that, Pegasus.¡±


    Leonidas¡¯s hand electrified, with sparks of lightning spitting from his fingertips. He pushed his palm onto Omar¡¯s chest and vibrated palpitations on beat. ¡°I am more ashamed of myself, for being killed by some puny little shit like you.¡± He slammed his fist through Omar¡¯s rib cage. ¡°Get up, we are far from done!¡± He channeled a bolt of lightning from the air and delivered it from his hand into the chest of Omar.


    Omar wheezed, gasping desperately for air. ¡°There you are!¡± Omar lied dazed, seeing doubles of Leonidas. ¡°Ready for part two?¡± Leonidas laughed, calling up another lightning bolt.


    ¡°No! Stop¡­Please!¡± Omar begged, coughing up blood and raising his arms for protection.


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Leonidas laughed.


    A lightning bolt came surging down, yet a hand caught it from delivering a death blow. Omar couldn¡¯t make out the person, for they wore a dark hood covering their face. Leonidas barked like a dog towards the shadow. The person hid their face away from Omar, as they focused on Leonidas.


    ¡°Leave the Diborn. He is defeated,¡± the voice demanded. ¡°No. He deserves hell,¡± Leonidas urged the hooded figure.


    ¡°And he will get that.¡± The figure pointed towards the sky. The magical wards that Omar¡¯s mother had built were now cracking like glass. They still were unable to shatter from force alone, but the presence of the half-Diborn started to take its toll. Leonidas grunted with a laugh, releasing Omar.


    The figure helped Leonidas to his feet. ¡°For now, let us retreat home. This continent will be ours. So will every power inside of it. For the Specters are inevitable.¡± The figure vanished out of sight as it leapt into a portal.


    Leonidas followed behind, laughing maliciously. He turned back to Omar, before the portal closed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to kill you again, runt.¡± The portal closed swiftly as he entered.


    Omar lied in the blistering cold, defeated and barely breathing. He stared up to the cracking blue ward surrounding the continent. The world truly may fall to the Specters, he thought. With the little energy he had left, he turned to the horizon and saw Magnus who was running towards him.


    But¡­Just maybe¡­


    I can be at peace before they do¡­ by becoming the Soulless Hero who stands against them.

 13. Edindales King

    13


    ¡­


    Omar sat with his journal on top of the balcony of the capital fortress, watching a riot commence in the streets below. Citizens of Edindale were angry with their king, and tensions were high. The only peace Omar could find during these chaotic times was within his hastily scribbled-in notebook. Since he had arrived in town, guards passed by him and said nothing but shot him nasty looks. No one questioned why he was here. They needed him, even if he was considered a monster in their eyes. Who else would protect them? Who else could?


    ¡°It¡¯s day three hundred and one since Gamba fell to the Spectors and their Diborn Army. My body is tense and I¡¯m still lingering at the thought on how my entire childhood was torched in flames by those monsters. No matter how hard I tried to fight Gurin, I stood no chance. Not alone, with that army behind him. He was too strong, I¡¯ll never forget his hand had on my throat, the strangle hold he had on me¡­ just to toss me like a sack of garbage across the narrow sea.


    My life was in his hands, yet he saw no value in taking it¡­


    I felt and still feel pathetic. Maeve and Magnus found me on the beach and brought me back to Belkos, the same warrior school I left to start my journey. Lucy and Liona had rescued five hundred people from the other side of Gamba and brought them to the capital.


    Omar stopped writing as he heard people beneath him bang on the gates of the capital.


    ¡°Was it worth it, though? Saving all these people. It seems even when the world is in peril and doomsday is upon us, humans still find the need to harm one another. The Prime Lands and its five continents are lost to the Diborn Army. The wards protecting the dark magic of Diborn cannot safeguard us forever. So, has there been a point to any of this? And with the thousands of refugees from the Prime Lands, it is only a matter of time until eventually one is cloned like a Diborn, just like Shay did at Gamba. We need to fight against the enemy not each other¡­


    Father understood the world better than me. I admit that. But what world is left for us without heroes?¡±


    Omar hesitated and shook his head in frustration.


    I¡¯m hopeful that they are still live. But as time passes, my hope slowly is beginning to fade away. Magnus just found the same ship Malakai sailed from on the coast of Gamba in ruins. He couldn¡¯t have died, right? If I am all that is left out of my brothers, then the world might be in peril. I may be a champion, but I am no hero. No legend. Those titles belonged to Malakai and Jai. If I truly am all that is left, whatever time we have left, I will fight for this realm. I hope I can find forgiveness in myself. I still think of all those people I killed. Maybe, I can find it within myself to let it go.


    I know I will fight. And I know this isn¡¯t the end. Just the beginning of a new tale or so¡­ I pray to the gods it is.


    Omar Marshall, Augusto 23<sup>rd</sup>, 1124 A.L . The Pale Fortress Balcony ?


    ¡­


    ¡°Redbeard? Is that what they call you?¡± a nearly out of breath king bellowed to Magnus. The rotund monarch snatched a cup of wine from a servant and raised a brow to the Viking.


    The King¡¯s stomach jiggled like gelatin when he spoke and shifted his weight in his throne. He downed the wine in an instant and lustfully pulled a servant to his side as she nervously poured him another glass. The room was silent, although crowded with three servants that were hastily rushing food and wine in and out. Two young women sat alongside the King at the small round dining table, restlessly fidgeting in their seats.


    Magnus stroked his beard with a sharp grin, raising his glass to the King of Edindale. ¡°Ay, your highness.¡± He sipped his wine, quickly taking off his large wolf-pelt coat, revealing a plain blue tunic. The fireplace crackled beside him.


    ¡°Guess they should call me the Silver-brown Beard King or some shit, huh?¡± the man drunkenly joked, fixing his graying brunette permed beard and taking a large gulp from his wine. He commanded for another refill. ¡°Come, you wench!¡± he yelled at the servant and threw a chalice at her back. She fell harshly onto the floor, gasping. The King¡¯s blue eyes sparkled when he studied the poor servant quickly get up and run back to the kitchen. When she returned, he swiped the chalice out of her palms and shooed her away. ¡°Get out of here, broad. You¡¯ve served your purpose.¡± The girl bowed and scuttled away nervously. He doused his third glass within two minutes, spilling half of it on his expensive dress robes.


    One of the women sat with her nose scrunched in disgust at the King¡¯s treatment towards the female servants. Her eyes quickly darted away. Magnus tried to sit courteously at the table. Compared to his Viking clan, the King¡¯s behavior towards others was outlandish and never heard of or seen. Magnus cluelessly stared at utensils, unsure of what to grab. He lifted a spoon to cut his meat, and the other woman to his right, between him and the king, chuckled slightly.


    ¡°No?¡± he joked. ¡°I am not one with this fancy dining.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°What you have is like a small bowl we use to drink soup. See?¡± She showed him.


    Magnus¡¯s eyebrows rose in embarrassment. ¡°Ah.¡± He smiled and pushed the meet aside and pulled in the small bowl of soup lied out before him. ¡°Forgive me. Our people do not partake in such¡­ extremities.¡± The young woman sat her fork down and brushed her fingers through her brown curls, which fell graciously down her silk navy blue dress.


    ¡°Is it true¡­ you and the one they call Omar Marshall saved Eukaperok last year from the Diborn attack?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Luna¡­ that is not necessary.¡± The King rolled his eyes at his daughter in spite.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Magnus replied, ¡°No, it is quite alright, King Hyvin.¡± He wiped his face with a napkin, seeing that the soup had greased his beard.


    ¡°Last year, Omar and I did defeat what we thought was the Demon King of the Diborn. However, we were alarmed to discover that it was not the Demon King. It was¡­ something else.  Which is why the state of the world is what it is now. It is falling as I¡¯m sure you are all aware.¡± Magnus rested his elbows on the table. ¡°Now, forgive my Lord Hyvin, for I am not one to partake in these meetings.¡±


    Hyvin glances at Magnus unimpressed. ¡°Yes, Merek usually speaks for your kind, Nord.¡± The King sipped his wine smugly.


    ¡°Merek¡­¡± Magnus looked down. Luna looked gingerly at him. Her eyes were full of life but dwindled at the faint sadness resting on Magnus¡¯s face. ¡°Merek passed two months ago. He lost his limbs during the attack at Gamba. The bleeding was the start of it. He recovered after months, only to die in the harsh winter we faced. The Irregular Demons that aided the Diborn took most of our men. We lost even more of our people because of them. Including Merek.¡±


    ¡°That is awful. I give you my prayers to Altira,¡± Luna sympathized as Magnus slowly nodded to show his thanks. King Hyvin remained calm as his face became bright red from the horrendous amount of wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, my dear. You know, I have a daughter about your age, Luna. You both have such a gentle soul.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to fuck my daughter, Redbeard? Or are you here on official business?¡± Hyvin spitted soup out when he spoke, nearly splashing Magnus¡¯s face.


    Luna sat back in her chair, and her narrow brows met. Her jaw tensed when her eyes contacted her father¡¯s. Magnus could feel that the tension in the room was higher than the riot in the streets. Luna squeezed the cloth of the table, trying to hold her tongue.


    Magnus cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°As you know, the wards casted over Sakaria which means Edindale will fall soon. Cassiel set them up long ago, but they are not to last.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± King Hyvin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why should I care?¡±


    ¡°Well, for one there are rioters at your doorstep and most of them are survivors of a Spector attack. These people are begging for your help. I think¡­ after looking at your situation¡­ you might want to deploy more troops to protect them.¡± Magnus closed his eyes and took a deep breath before standing up at the table. ¡°The people of Edindale and Sakaria are protected by your family and the Alkia family. It is your job as lord of this half-realm to protect your people. When you shun all who seek aid, what do you think will happen? They will never forgive you and riots will continue to fill your streets.¡± Magnus pointed towards the rioters outside of the castle.


    Luna turned to her father in shock, nearly spilling her wine glass. ¡°Is this true? Have we not given aid to all the people of the Pale?¡± she demanded.


    King Hyvin laughed. ¡°You, dear, are nothing but an Archduke. I gave you that title to look presentable in court. Do not doubt my choices as King. I am your father! And your disrespect has no place at this table regarding my decisions. Giving the Backwaters more protection brings less in for us here at the capital. Have you tasted the wine? If we give those bastards more protection, we cannot afford to bring all our necessities into the capital. We are more important, don¡¯t you understand? When some royal gets his hands on you, daughter, and makes you his Queen, you¡¯ll understand the choices I make. You will finally see how wrong you are about politics. You¡¯ll finally know why you women could never be in charge at the throne.¡±


    Silence filled the room. Magnus shook his head in disappointment, staring outside where thousands were gathering in protest. Torches were being lit as molded food was tossed at the capital guards hurrying inside the capital. His head turned to the left to see Omar sitting on the balcony edge outside, closesly observing the carnage. Omar silently raised his thumb, and Magnus nodded his head in disappointment. Omar sighed and looked back towards the angry citizens.


    Luna¡¯s eyes began to water. She clenched a sapphire necklace that hung around her neck and ripped it off, cutting herself with the chain. She stood and slammed both hands on the table. ¡°You are a mongrel! These people are ours to protect. And we sit here drinking this rubbish wine!¡± Luna picked up a chalice and threw it across the room.


    ¡°Not only that,¡± Magnus added. His eyes locked on Luna¡¯s. ¡°While Belkos is a refuge for people who come to Eukaperok, it is also a place that prepares champions to fight back against the Diborn Army. Belkos has been left to defend itself, as well.¡±


    Magnus knelt down on one knee, looking carefully at King Hyvin who was now bitterly drunk. ¡°Lord Hyvin, allocate funds to help us gather weapons and supplies to educate and prepare these young champions to protect Eukaperok. We can fight back and defeat the Diborn Army. We seek your aid. Come to your senses. Please. Sakaria has allocated enough to open our doors to even more students. We just need¨C¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Nord! You have no place here. You are lucky that the pitiful School of Champions even exists in my realm. I should have it burned to ground, just like that tar boy¡¯s  city in Gamba.¡± King Hyvin spit on Magnus¡¯s face and pushed the Viking to the side as the King waddled from the table.


    Magnus tried his hardest to not react to the King¡¯s harsh words. He wiped the scum''s spit from his face, and quickly grabbed his coat. ¡°Very well. Thank you for your time today, King Hyvin. If you reach your senses, send an eagle bearer for us.¡±


    ¡°I doubt I will need to do so, Nord.¡± King Hyvin took another swig of wine. The King stood eerily still as he looked outside and watched the rioters fill the streets in protest.


    Luna¡¯s face was in pure disgust as she crossed her arms over her chest. Her eyes darkened when she closed in on her father, who forgot she still in the room. Her mouth hung open in utter disbelief.


    ¡°How dare you stand there filling your body with poison while our people die!¡± Luna screamed out. Magnus exited the capital before he got caught in the drama, yet he could still overhear the conversation behind the capital¡¯s doors. ¡°You are no King. Just a coward hiding in shame. I will not stand for this!¡±


    The doors swung open, nearly hitting Magnus in the nose. Luna came barreling out of her father¡¯s chamber, breathing hard. She looked up at Magnus and smiled.


    Omar climbed gracefully down the balcony to greet Magnus. He was not expecting Luna to be standing with the red-bearded Viking.


    ¡°Hey, Magunus, so I was thinking¨C Who are you¡­?¡± Omar gawked, not realizing he said the last sentence out loud. Embarrassed, he shook his head trying to shake away the thought. ¡°Hi, um, I¡¯m Omar. Omar Marshall,¡± he stuck his hand out for a shake while his cheeks blushed bright red.


    Luna stared at Omar wide-eyed. She felt warm at the sight of Omar and her cheeks quickly blushed with his. She accepted his hand, ¡°I heard much about you, Omar Marshall.¡±


    ¡°Omar is fine,¡± Omar awkwardly laughed. His face flushed at her beauty.


    ¡°Okay, Omar. I¡¯m Archduke Luna.¡±


    They stood stiffly, holding hands for a moment before Magnus cleared his throat and they let go of each other¡¯s hands. Magnus nodded to Luna. ¡°May we discuss things with your brother and sister, Luna?¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyebrows raised in concern. ¡°Um¡­ those two are different,¡± she hesitated. ¡°Damian is just like my father, but with smaller balls. Amy is very shy. I don¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°We only wish to speak to them. We wish to offer them the same proposition we are going to offer you.¡± Omar winced at how much his voice was cracking. Luna didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°Come to Belkos. Help us save the realm,¡± Omar pleaded. The riots grew louder outside, and glass shattered. Luna¡¯s concern returned. ¡°I am sorry. I have a duty to this realm. To protect it my way.¡± She hurried, leaving the two men standing in confusion.

 14. The Royal Family

    14


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± a voice screamed out from inside the capital after Magnus knocked again.  Omar shrugged his shoulders and the two waited patiently to be allowed in. They hoped whoever was inside would appear at door, eager to greet them. With the sound of it, this fantasy would not play out the way the men had hoped. They both shrugged at one another sarcastically and tried knocking once more. ¡°Will you fuck off?! Stupid fucking peasants, just die!¡± a man roared.


    ¡°Must be Little Hyvin,¡± Omar whispered.


    Magnus laughed, walking away. ¡°He¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s see to the other daughter then. Amy was it?¡± Omar nodded in agreement.


    They descended a spiral staircase, passing a squadron of guards storming towards the entrance to the capital, ready to bust through the rioters outside. Omar stared out the window  and saw protesters tearing down the metal fence that surrounded the royal fortress. Citizens began throwing weapons  at the palace guards, who were unable to take on the large swarm of angry rioters.


    ¡°Amy Archer. I have heard that name before.¡± Omar winced as the crowd of madness continued to cause chaos outside.


    Magnus returned to Omar, examining the hall . ¡°She was noted to have some incident at a tavern a few years ago. Now, the King doesn¡¯t permit her to leave this castle. Ever.¡±


    Magnus paused for a moment before speaking again. ¡°If you ask me. This King doesn¡¯t know how to rule or be a father. I wasn¡¯t prepared for what you told me, Omar. Racist. Narcissistic. Vial. All those evil things are trapped inside that broken shell the King holds out.¡±


    When they turned a corner of the hallway, the carpet changed to a golden fabric with a new intricate pattern. The two walked towards a large prismatic window that blocked the outside from view completely.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± Omar stumbled on his words, seeing a painted picture of Luna with three other women. One girl had brunette hair with a silver tip on the end of her ponytail. The other was a frail blonde girl hiding behind her, while a masculine red-haired woman sat behind a throne chair. Sitting in the throne is a well-built man, not resembling Hyvin in the slightest. The painter captured this well-toned physique very well¡­or was forced to.


    ¡°¡­All of those horrid things,¡± Omar finished staring deeply at the painting.


    ¡°I thought only three children lived?¡± Magnus asked. He crossed his arms and stared at the painting alongside Omar.


    Omar nodded. ¡°Well, only three that are known to the public eye. But there¡¯s the cruel tale of the Silva, Phizer, and Archer family.¡± He briefly explained, ¡°The King took with him three women twenty-five years ago when his reign began. Each of his children took on the last name of either Silva, his first wife, Archer his second wife, or Phizer, his mistress during both of his marriages.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Magnus scoffed. ¡°Do all Eastman have multiple wives?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Marriage is till death, unlike Viking tradition. My mother and father were hateful towards each other as they still are but are bound till death. Even though they both committed adultery, bringing other children into our family.¡± Omar thought of Maeve and the other brother he had never met. He shut his eyes and ridded himself of the negative thoughts with a deep sigh. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. They are not like Hyvin Archer.¡±


    Omar rubbed his fingers along the soft strokes of the painting. ¡°Aege Silva and Archer Silva were twins and the King''s first children. They died in their youth, after the siege with Sakaria. He blamed his wife and had her executed. Then, he had two silver-haired children with a woman in his court. His second wife questioned his loyalty, so he had his guards rape her. She ended up taking her own life after. His daughter Rhea left the capital some time ago¡­ and his only son Damian, well, we were outside his door earlier. He takes after the King now.¡± Omar shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± Magnus looked away in astonishment. ¡°An utter madman.¡± He backed away to the railing that led towards another staircase.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Omar agreed. ¡°After having his second wife murdered , he took the life of the bastard''s mother to tie up loose ends. The second wife''s  children, Amy and Luna, were motherless from a young age. All they have known was the love of a terrible father, who treats them like vermin, which is why I want to save them from this life.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Magnus nearly puked from the story, his face a miserable pale. ¡°How do you know all of this?¡±


    Omar hesitated and looked at the painting once more with a soft smile. His eyes sparkled when seeing the painting again.


    ¡°Because he comes here to see my sister¡­ frequently I might add.¡± a voice from across the corridor responded. The honeyed voice soothed the ears of them both, as they turned towards the staircase.


    A woman crossed her arms beside the window with a graceful smile. Her cheeks filled with a red blush. ¡°Hey, Omar.¡± She smiled, fixing her silk golden dress. Her hair matched the color of her dress and flowed down her back gently.


    Omar laughed. ¡°Just who we were looking for.¡± He turned towards the woman, and her vibrant green eyes stared into his onyx ones. ¡°Amy.¡±


    Amy came from the window and hugged Omar. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here until Luna ran off with her face all red,¡± she laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re close with the royal family?¡± Magnus questioned his friend from afar. His eyebrow raised in judgement. ¡°That information would have served greatly in this endeavor.¡±


    Omar hesitated to turn to Magnus. Feeling guilty, he nodded to Amy. ¡°Yes. And no¡­ It is complicated. I started coming here after Gamba to talk to the King. But he never would see me in court. His daughter did. Luna. And after a couple of visits, she and I eventually¨C¡±


    ¡°A cute secret,¡± Amy muttered to Omar.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Magnus looked at Omar for confirmation.


    Omar shuts his eyes and could only smile at the slight comment. Magnus walked to his friend and patted his shoulder. Magnus could only laugh at Omar¡¯s embarrassment. Omar could feel the terrible father jokes coming.


    ¡°Prince Omar, is it?¡± Magnus playfully hit Omar¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Omar laughed. ¡°I''m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Magnus shook his head. ¡°Who you bed is your secret. But it would be nice to know before I go and meet them next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe there will be a next time.¡± Omar looked to the floor. ¡°I hope there isn¡¯t.¡±


    Amy showed agreement with Omar by giving him a smile. Magnus held out his hand towards the young lady. ¡°Magnus Kelly, clan leader of the Vikings from the North. You must be Amy.¡±


    Amy took a few steps back, her shoulders shaking like two mountains about to collapse. She froze and held herself as best as she could, but still winced at Magnus. She avoided eye contact with the Viking and stared at her shoes instead.


    Omar cleared his throat. ¡°Amy is not one with crowds... The event at the tavern was with her sisters. Even then, her heart nearly popped out of her chest from what she told me. Took her half a year to even talk to me.¡±


    Magnus nodded. ¡°Ah, apologies, my lady. I shall be more mindful next time.¡± He backed away.


    Omar turned to Amy. ¡°Magnus is a great man. Trust me. May we talk somewhere in private?¡±


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Amy looked at him in fear. She placed her hand on her chest and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Perfectly fine,¡± Omar addressed in a calming tone. The three walked away to her chambers, which were filled with nothing but books and old tales of adventurers of the past. Omar and Magnus went on to tell her about her father and the situation with the academy. Omar spoke most of the time, while Magnus chimed in occasionally on the situation.


    Omar opened his coat and revealed a small envelope to her. The name ¡°Amy Archer¡± was printed on the flaming lion symbol representing the Belkos Champion Academy. ¡°Here. I came to give you this,¡± he explained.


    She opened the letter, feeling a tad overwhelmed by the two men staring at her. She began to read out loud:


    ¡°Dear Ms. Amy Archer,


    My name is Overseer Cassiel at the Champion Academy of Belkos. We are pleased to send you this by courier or eagle-bearer to inform you we would like you to join us in the coming semester as a student at our academy. Belkos is currently opening its borders to bring in more students to become cadets at our school during this time of need. Students must be between the ages of sixteen to twenty to enroll as first years at our four-year academy.


    Belkos is designed to create strong champions of the next generation, allowing its students to explore opportunities destined for an adventurer or warrior of the nation. We strive to protect each realm we serve and its people, the same as any royal family would. Right here in the heart of Edindale is where we are located and are fully ready to bring you in, to teach you the ways of the warrior through magical studies, combat-oriented practices, and a variety of other practices.


    Depending on how you receive this letter, either answer to your courier or send an eagle-bearer back to us. We hope you consider us during these hard times and choose to begin your journey with us. Aim high and elevate to the next level.


    Thank you, Headmaster Cassiel.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked Omar, staring at him with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°Very.¡± he nodded. He pointed to Magnus and himself. ¡°We are both professors at this academy now. Many good people are coming here to make a difference in this world since your father or the royal family of Sakaria will not. We need you. We need you and Luna both,¡± he begged.


    Magnus heard the riot erupting in the streets and looked out the window. Omar asked again, ¡°Are you in? To leave?¡±


    Amy nodded, saying yes. The two men smiled widely. Magnus¡¯s smile quickly fell as pointed at something through the window and shouted, ¡°Omar! Luna is heading into the riot unguarded!¡±

 15. Eruption in the Capital

    15


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ¡°Murderer!¡±


    ¡°Dumb bitch!¡±


    ¡°Death to the royal family!¡±


    The people¡¯s cries carried through the burning courtyard  and were filled with the ashes of the dead . Because of how the Duke and the Emperor turned their backs on the thousands of people slain by the corrupted monsters who invaded Edindale. Edindale, the center of the Pale, had fallen and lost its capital from the inside. The beggars and workers all lost their families. Wives, husbands, children, and friends sat in front of the courtyard of the beautiful white monument leading to the duke¡¯s fortress. Even the guards stationed hesitated to stop the riots, their friends also had fallen.


    Luna¡¯s fate had already been decided. The Archduke Luna Archer of the royal family stood in the center of the courtyard as smoke rose above the setting sun. The people in the streets deemed her as a traitor and wished for her to be executed. Executed for failing to look out for the people she swore to uphold and protect. She hid behind the high white monument walls unscathed, while others burned to a crisp.


    ¡°Princess! Come back inside!¡± the head guard demanded.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t have to die. They shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Archduke Luna sadly repeated to herself. Her pale cheeks blushed a fiery red, matching the shade of the smoldering flames surrounding her. ¡°Forgive me for not being there when I was needed most,¡± she announced to the screaming crowd.


    Luna exhibited compassion for her people, but it wasn¡¯t enough for the crowd. It was too late for apologies. They launched eggs and animal feces towards her. One large ball of horse manure splatted the Archduke in the face. Her eyes burned as it got in her eyes and the smell caused her to gag from repulsion. The crowd revolted and chanted for her suffering to begin .


    The King and her brother the Duke  withheld all resources for those living before, during, and after the catastrophe. Food and money were sources none outside the main fortress possessed. Everyone was truly suffering while the King and Duke stood idly by dooming thousands of innocent men, women, and children all for materialistic greed. The Duke and King had never cared for their people. This was all an elaborate plan to erase the high population in Edindale  from overflowing with immigrants. The massacre of people was icing on top of the cake for the royal families.


    Starvation and poverty sat at an all-time high in the country. With the fall of the Prime Lands, people were looking for justice. They overtook the courtyard and were trying their best to break through the capital fortress. Soon, all the nobles and royals of this kingdom would fall at their feet, just as many citizens had been.


    The Archduke Luna was the first and only noble to stand outside the white gates in years. Her face was completely covered in animal shit. Eggs stained her diamond white dress, and blood poured down her face from the pelted rocks. Blood filled her violet eyes. Her royal friends watched in silence from the palace as she signed her death wish.


    ¡°Stand with me! And we¡¯ll create a better tomorrow !¡± The Archduke remained grounded in front of the gates pleading to the uprising citizens.


    Tears threatened to end her strong candidacy to the people as they began to form in the corners of her eyes, yet she boldened up and set her shoulders back. She refused to let the people view her in the same light as her father. If she needed to die to prove her loyalty to her people, she would have gladly done so. The people had starved and suffered long enough in her eyes, and they were after justice and blood. She was prepared to allow it.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way¡­¡± Luna whispered shakingly. ¡°Sir, knight. Take me to the people. I am ready. Our people need justice, and it is time someone from the royal house atones for our weak leaders¡¯ neglect.¡± She walked to the knights and placed a gentle hand on one of their arms.


    The knights nodded at the Archduke and moved to each side of her. They held her arms steadily and escorted her into the crowds of angry citizens. She walked through the hundreds of thousands lined up outside the fortress, with each step feeling as though her legs were made of glass.


    ¡°Murderer!¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Her face remained firm after each insult. ¡°To betray our people like you did, Father¡­¡± Luna muttered.


    The King and Duke watched Luna from the balcony. The Archduke continued to march with a purpose, enduring the screams and rotten food being thrown at her. Rotten tomatoes and cabbages were slung at her, clinging to her hair and dress. The knights let go of Luna and made her walk alone through the crowd. The knights nervously hurried back to safety, as she continued on.


    ¡°Forgive me for their sins. I knew of your suffering far too late¡­¡± Archduke Archer confessed as a dozen hands pushed her to the ground. Hundreds of surrounding folks yelled and laugher at her pain.


    Luna lied on her back, staring at the people surrounding her that trampled her body with footsteps and pelted fruit.  The sun shined brightly into her eyes, nearly blinding her, until a figure moved into sight, blocking the rays from hitting the Archduke¡¯s face. Once her vision cleared, she recognized the lone knight that shielded her. He extended his hand and lifted her, carrying her gently in his arms. The people stood in awe of the hero before them. He was one that they had not seen in a long time. The crowd silenced their screams and lowered their arms, and just stared in wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Kingsman Omar Marshall. The Pegasus, King of the Five Seas.¡± His large frame protected Luna from being targeted for attack any longer. ¡°Why is he protecting her¡­?¡±


    ¡°Omar¡­¡± Luna glanced at him in shock. The crowd fell back, making way for the two to head towards the burrows where the poor lived. ¡°W-why would you protect me after all the sins I should pay for, Sir Knight?¡± Luna cried.


    Omar held her with one arm, and unleased a ravishing smile to the woman he held against his torso. His onyx eyes bounced off hers with a soft-glowing beacon of light. A gentle grin formed on Luna¡¯s face. ¡°My lady, my duty is to protect this country''s innocents. Stop the Diborn Army from taking our lands. Luna¡­¡± he hesitated. Omar wiped away the feces clinging to her cheeks that was thrown at her earlier. Even now, she still looked gorgeous enough to leave him speechless. ¡°You are innocent of your father and brothers¡¯ sins.¡±


    His eyes turned to the wide-eyed crowd. ¡°Archduke Luna didn¡¯t know of the atrocities that you all have been going through. Remember that. She was prepared to give her life for you. To grant you vengeance for their neglect. If you are so eager to fight, come to Belkos and fight with me. Let us free this world from the darkness. Not tear those who remain strong, trying to rebuild it¡­¡±


    Omar looked sternly at the crowd as he spoke. ¡°You will not take her. She is going to save you all,¡± he promised. ¡°Twenty miles from here lies our school of champions. I hope to see you there.¡± His focus narrowed back to Luna, who lie fragile, yet strong enough to cling onto him tightly.


    Luna placed her frail hand on the forearm of Omar¡¯s clothed gauntlet as she sobbed. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t deserve such protection from you, Omar. You and Magnus saved our continent once already. My father destroyed this kingdom, my home, from the inside. Their king failed them. I must face the consequences.¡± Omar froze and looked down at Luna.


    ¡°My lady¡­ Luna. These people need compassion and love from a great royal like yourself. They were wronged by your father and are fueled by hatred and fear. Show them that you are meant to wear a crown over your head. You are the true Queen. Prove to them your father¡¯s and brother¡¯s sins end with them, not with you.¡± Realization covered Luna¡¯s face as she finally saw the truth and stopped blaming herself for her people¡¯s suffering.


    ¡°Thank you, Omar.¡± Luna smiled back at Omar, in awe of his bravery to protect her. Omar wiped Luna¡¯s tears, caressing her face gently. The two locked eyes with one another, and Luna showed her gratitude by tunring her head and rewarding Omar with a soft kiss upon his hand that rested against her cheek. ¡°How can I ever repay you?¡± Luna asked.


    ¡°There is no need. I only ask you to aid our academy with resources to protect the world we know, my lady.¡±


    ¡°As Archduke, I can do just that. I will aid you so that you may save our country again,¡± she bequeathed.

 16. Archduke Luna

    16


    Hours passed into the twilight of the night. The rioters continued to ramble about, parading through the capital¡¯s streets. Small fires brewed from the continuing carnage and windows were broken. Groups of rioters ravaged the holy capital¡¯s  monuments, releasing their pent-up fury in hopes that the royals would listen to their cries. Alas, the emperor  and the Duke refused to hear them. They sat silent in their palace and avoided looking down at the people below.


    In the burrows, where most houses remained in the poorer district of Edindale, the rioters had simmered down since he made his appearance. Omar observed from his broken window making sure they wouldn¡¯t accidentally ransack his temporary home. His gear was mantled on an armor stand, along with his large great sword that sat on the corner of his empty bedroom. All he wore upon his back were knitted trousers and a sleeveless black tunic. Cobwebs, dust, and remnants of old plywood scattered across the floors and walls. All his room had in it was an old timey queen-sized bed with black sheets to wrap himself in. Under the bed was his own stash of clothes he had left hidden once he arrived in the Pale.


    Omar laid back on his bed, staring at the chipped ceiling, with his hands resting as a pillow behind his head. His eyes rolled to the back of his head as he let out a large relieving sigh. His thoughts decayed into the back of his mind while he tried to put himself at ease.


    ¡°Finally. Some rest.¡±


    He turned to his side, staring at the wall. There was a small portrait of a frail woman holding both him and Jai in her lap smiling towards him. The bright smile of his younger self was so joyful and full of life. He stared at the old picture and studied his younger self. Omar felt sick. Shaking his head in deprival, he turned away angrily from the portrait.


    ¡°Times were so simpler then. Back when we could dream of a fantasy lifestyle. Then, life took it all away.¡±  Omar waved. ¡°Where are you, Jai?¡± Omar asked. ¡°Are you okay? Alive even? What about you, Malakai?¡± He averted himself back before his body heated up and turned into a fully oiled machine ready to slay beasts . Both his missing brothers were believed to be dead after a year missing. But were they?


    A voice behind the closed bedroom door responded to Omar¡¯s vibrant ramblings, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    Omar shot out of bed, startled. His eyes widened in embarrassment as he yelled out, ¡°Nobody!¡±


    ¡°I heard you in there, brother,¡± the voice said. Omar realized it was Magnus.


    ¡°Ignore it. Rambles about the past is all.¡± Omar laughed. He looked down wiping his face. He heard Magnus stumble away from the door. After Omar waited for the coast to be clear, he continued, ¡°Malakai. Brother. I dream of adventuring with you all in this complicated world like we promised. Maybe, you and Jai, already are. Maybe not. Who knows anymore¡­¡±


    He walked to the cracked door leading into the bathroom. Luna sat in the tub scrubbing off the filth that covered her body. The steam from the hot water created a dense fog around her thin frame. The horrendous stench of her fowl-smelling clothes still lingered in the house.


    Luna¡¯s glowing skin returned as she continued to brush off all the remnants from the rioters. Her face flushed and fainted with a small smile. ¡°Are you upset with me, Omar¡­?¡±


    ¡°Am I upset with you for throwing yourself out there to die?¡± Omar redundantly asked. His eyes shut tightly, and his jaw clenched. ¡°Yes. Yes, I am.¡±


    Luna stepped delicately out of the tub and walked towards the door. She reached for a towel and dried herself off, noticing the fresh, clean clothes Omar had laid out for her.


    Luna paused for a long time while she dressed herself. ¡°Omar, did you ever have dreams when you were a kid?¡± Luna opened the bathroom door and stepped out, her hair dripping droplets of bathwater onto the oversized shirt that Omar had given her. It fit her like nightgown.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Omar scoffed at her question. ¡°Well, yes. ¡°My brothers and I wanted to be adventurers in the Prime Lands, like our father ¨C ¡°


    Luna cut Omar off before letting him finish, ¡°I dreamed of uniting all the realms together.¡± She faintly placed her hand on Omar¡¯s tense shoulder.


    He turned from her embrace and walked towards the window to continue watching the riots outside.


    Luna ran up to Omar and stood in between him and the window. ¡°Am I wrong then for what I did today? I must start serving my people. You are one to talk when you launch yourself into danger day in and day out. Yet, I am wrong for putting my life on the line once.¡± Luna smirked, fixing her hair.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right. But it was still a risk you shouldn¡¯t have taken. Amy nearly fainted when she saw you out there. Then I¡­¡± Omar didn¡¯t proceed further. He looked into Luna¡¯s determined eyes and had a change of heart. He could see the desperation in her face, and he couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. He sighed and took Luna into his arms, embracing her tightly. ¡°I was worried about you.¡±


    Luna held onto him tightly. ¡°I know you were. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Luna whispered in his ear.


    Omar gently broke away from Luna and stared at her deeply. Her beauty radiated in the darkened room that was only lit by the pale moonlight. Omar took a steady breath, ¡°I just never believed that as a Diborn¡­ I would be able to care for someone again.¡±


    Luna looked at Omar concerned, ¡°Do you regret¡­ us?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. No. I don¡¯t want to regret us is all.¡± His voice trailed off at the end, as he began to feel nervous as what the future may hold for them both. He could see the confusion on her face and held both of her hands in his.


    ¡°When you are a Diborn, Luna, they say you become emotionless and empty. But when I am with you, I don¡¯t feel that way. Something, like some power, returns to me,¡± he explained. Luna stayed quiet and still, patiently listening. Her face warmed as he spoke about her. Her cheek blushed a deep red as Omar opened himself up to her.


    Luna¡¯s heart began to race rapidly. Omar sternly looked into her eyes, stroking his thumb against her enwrapped hands. Luna couldn¡¯t think of what to say. She had always been taught by her father to hold down her emotions and not allow them to control her decisions. But this time, Luna didn¡¯t know if she could abide by those royal standards.


    Omar continued his story. A vibrant smile spread across his lips. ¡°Anyways, I guess I started to realize even with all this emptiness inside of me, I can still see a bit of me left. People like you, Luna, you bring me back.¡±


    ¡°You are human, Omar. I think you would risk your life to save millions of more lives if the world asked it of you. You are no monster.¡± Luna detached her hand from Omar¡¯s and lifted her arm to caress his cheek.


    Omar smiled. ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes glazed at her warrior, as she put her arms around him, hugging him tightly. She tilted her head to the side and rested her cheek softly upon his bicep. Omar gasped at her affection. He hesitated to hold his hand over her back. ¡°I think¡­ you are going to change this world. You¡¯re a hero,¡± Luna explained. ¡°You motivate me to be a better leader. I want the world to have no wars between its realms. I want everyone to be united again. But we can''t accomplish our goals here. Omar, we must go.¡±


    ¡°Come to Belkos, then. Your sister, Amy, already plans to join us. Will you?¡± Omar questioned, leaning away from Luna. He stared at her longingly, awaiting her response.


    Luna noticed the picture of Jai and Omar on the wall of the bedroom, tilting her head over Omar¡¯s shoulders. Her face grew pale. She looked directly at Omar in disbelief before stepping away from Omar. She walked to the old picture and examined it closely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your mother was the Head Mage. I''ve met her without realizing it,¡± she laughed. ¡°I would have already joined if that was the case.¡±


    Omar smiled. ¡°Well, you are twenty-four, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to be a student. But what about teaching politics to our cadets?¡±


    Luna nodded with a slight grin. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m in,¡± she offered her hand.


    The bedroom door slammed open as Magnus ran in. His arms flailed wildly as he grabbed Omar. ¡°We must grab the women and leave!¡± Magnus yelled. Omar stood in shock, as he let go of Luna¡¯s hand.


    Magnus noticed Luna and raised a brow. ¡°Oh, sorry, milady. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    ¡°What troubles you, Magnus?¡± she asked.


    Magnus showed a photograph to Omar. The image revealed Damian and a hooded dark elf sitting at the corner of the royal castle sharing a private discussion. Omar recognized the man from his stance alone. ¡°Shay? It makes sense now. The King and his son are in with the Spectors¡­?¡±


    Luna¡¯s face melted in fear. She blew out a slow steady breath, before looking Omar dead in his eyes. She placed her hand on Omar¡¯s wrist, rubbing her finger against his soft skin. ¡°I saw that man. Hex is what the people call him. He goes and talks in the hall with Damian frequently. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the man who torched Gamba¡­¡± Omar stepped back slightly with the wood creaking under him. His breaths grew uneven as he stared at the image. ¡°We need to see the King in court, so all four of us can leave for Belkos. Even if it isn¡¯t true, Damian is involved with them. And the wards of Belkos will keep us safe.¡± The three of them nodded to one another in agreement of what their next moves should be.

 17. The Mad Drunken King

    17


    ¡°If those two whores I have for daughters want to leave, so be it. Each of those broads take after their mothers anyhow. Disgusting,¡± Lord Hyvin spat from his chair.


    The following day, Edindale was silent. The rioters no longer filled the streets, as royal guards marched heavily through the streets, patrolling and violently taking down any protester who dared to speak against the King.


    In the capital fortress, a shout came from the throne room. Amy and Luna both sat before their father, who was fondling a servant''s breast in his hand while sipping from his wine glass. The servant grimaced from his grope, but did not try to break free. The sisters kept their heads down and their mouths shut as their father poured the red wine directly on the servant.


    ¡°Look at the mess you made! Clean it up, filthy woman! I command you,¡± Hyvin laughed at the panicked servant who was quickly trying to grab a cloth to mop up the King¡¯s wine.


    Amy and Luna remained stiff. Both of their eyes averted from facing their father in any way possible. ¡°Each one of you¡­cunts. Asking permission to leave¡­ must you even ask? Go and never return! You women make me sick. I cannot even condone the fact you are of my seed. The only child that I have worth mentioning is your brother. Each of you whores are filthy.¡±


    Amy¡¯s eyes watered in utter heartbreak. She sniffled, attempting to maintain her composure,  but faltered as water flowed down her bright cheeks like a river.


    Luna turned her head to Amy¡¯s sniffling and acknowledged the pain in her younger sister. She clenched her hands tightly. Her fingernails engraved the shallow skin of her palms, as she chewed on her bottom lip. ¡°Fuck it¡­¡± she muttered with an angered grin, meeting her father''s eyes. ¡°Fuck it. I am sick of this shit.¡±


    Amy¡¯s eyes widened, examining her sister. She uttered out, ¡°Luna?¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Luna kept her gaze on her father. ¡°No, Amy. We are done with this¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sick and tired of hearing the word ¡®whore¡¯ from your lard ass. You disrespect everybody, especially the women, in your court. Our duty is to protect our nation, but you, Father, have lost your way. And Amy and I will be leaving your court. Find another Archduke. Make Damian the King for fuck¡¯s sake. Give him everything, because we are done. We have grown tired of your insults. My sister and I are old enough to live our own lives and not suffer through your wallowing scape.¡±


    Right then, the already silent room went dormant. No one spoke out against Luna¡¯s pent-up anger. Amy¡¯s mouth dropped to the floor, staring at her sister, who crossed her arms in defiance. Lord Hyvin, for the first time, became one without words. The servants trembled and stared directly at Luna, who impatiently awaited a response from the King.


    Omar rested his back by the door, with a slight smirk in appreciation for the bravery of Luna.  ¡°Hmph. Definitely a royal.¡±


    Lord Hyvin kept his gaze on Luna. His lip twitched from the adrenaline racing inside of him. His eyebrows frowned as he grinned his teeth. ¡°You dare speak of me as if I am a peasant, whore?!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Be sure when you walk out of here, you leave everything of yours that you didn¡¯t buy for yourself, whore. And you, whore¡­¡± He turned and pointed to Amy. ¡°No Phizer cries from words. Leave with your sister, because that is more disgusting than the branded images of your mother that sits on each of your whore faces.¡±


    Luna wrapped her arm around Amy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Done. Goodbye, Seed Lord .¡± Luna tossed her middle finger up at Lord Hyvin before walking out with Amy. The sisters passed Omar at the doors, nodding their heads. Omar nodded back, dismantling from the wall and slowly following behind them.  He headed to their corridors to assist them with their packing. His head turned back to look back at Lord Hyvin in disappointment.


    Omar licked his chapped lips and crossed his arms. Stopping in the hallway, he shouted to Hyvin, ¡°Here I thought Kings and royals were put in power to make change. All you are is a weak man, clinging for power. One day, when that power is stripped from you, I can''t wait to see how you fair.¡± Omar dropped a sarcastic bow to Lord Hyvin. ¡°My whore .¡± He then left through the doors and caught up with the two sisters.


    Lord Hyvin watched as his daughters left with the great champion. He chugged his wine cup in disgust. He rested his hands on top of his head let out a deep sigh. He stared at a servant and held his drink out for a refill.

 18. The Silent Road

    18


    The Academy of Belkos. In all its majestic appearance, had forgotten it resided in the Pale. The School of Warriors and Adventurers, where young hungry generations came to it to earn a name for themselves. Warriors were granted access to every hold in the world and could serve in its army or grandest battles throughout the world. Adventurers, the free folk who wanted to harbor throughout the world and explore to their heart''s desire. The two types of people who ruled the world of Eurafalia, walked through these halls before their tales ever began.


    The carriage carrying Omar, Luna, and Magnus halted as pedestrians walked in front of them. Omar rose from his seat and could see the beacon of the Pale from inside the capital. They were still a couple of dozen miles from its entrance, but the dark azure sky to the distance highlighted the glowing academy hanging off the mountains to the distance.


    Belkos looked nothing more than a rural stone castle, hanging off a great mountain from the distance. Its thick stone walls protected the structure, wrapping around the entire mountain above the frozen sea. From the east side of the mountain, you could see the decorated halls lit up in the late afternoon, connecting the twenty stone towers and buildings. The keep was fortified. Though the days of the school''s prime seemed to have passed, the architecture of its construction matched that of King Phizers held in the capital.


    The carriage exited the capital, continuing into the silent mountain pass where the only thing to fear was rubble debris collapsing onto travelers.


    The horse''s hooves clattered through the road, as silence encased further. Omar remained writing in his journal to himself, as Magnus fixed his shield''s rough coating. Luna sat next to Omar and in front of Magnus awkwardly in silence. Her hands clasped together as she went back and forth between them.


    ¡°Well, it''s um¡­ not like the capital.¡± Luna nervously laughed.


    Magnus raised his head, placing a small grin. ¡°Never been outside the capital princess?¡± He laughed, as she shook her head. ¡°It is surely not the same. The mountains are quiet. Nothing will affect our journey to the academy. We hone the warriors at Belkos by making them take out any scourge that lies between the capital and the academy.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous!?¡± Luna¡¯s face fell in shock. ¡°They are students correct? My sister will be one!¡±


    ¡°And your sister was left at the registration center in the capital for that reason.¡± Omar put his pen and notebook up. ¡°How else can the future warriors of this world become strong, if not pushed? I would be more pleased with the training nowadays, than back when Magnus was enrolled some hundred years ago.¡± Omar joked. Magnus dropped his head with a grin.


    ¡°Ah, good times,¡± Magnus added. Luna felt speechless taking Omar¡¯s unusual joke seriously. ¡°I am only thirty-six princess.¡± He assured her.


    Omar continued moving the luggage tossed into the back of the carriage to his side, so he could reach his bag. Luna rested her hand on her heart, thinking of every possible and terrible thing the ¡°old¡± training style could entail.


    ¡°Worse?¡± Luna muttered to Magnus. ¡°If these children of the future are being treated like vermin now, what did your leaders do to you in the past?¡±


    Omar raised his onyx eyes at Magnus with a narrow glance. He nodded his head as Magnus laughed thinking to the good ole days.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I came here close to nearly fifteen years ago actually. Me? I was this dimwitted and arrogant Viking from a small clan. That got me very attracted to the instructors. My clan leader Merek, a good man said to stick to the shadows, I did not do that. ¡°Never let them know your name he said.¡± My instructors knew mine from day zero. The training style back then was kill or be killed.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Magnus looked behind them at a group of weary travelers heading into the city.


    ¡°Every day I would wake up before dawn and train until hours after dusk. My group would be sent to a location to practice our magic and sword skills in survival settings. Our instructor was a man named Hunter. He was a rough shot from a bandit clan who knew the ways of the world. It was either strive for excellence in all we did or die.¡± Magnus answered.


    Luna sat in the carriage flabbergasted. She covered her mouth gasping. ¡°By the gods. How could they do that.¡±


    ¡°Usually half the cadets met their end at training. The other half survived, but the other half died in their first adventures. Then another in the battles they fought. Leaving about five percent of trainees from the class alive after the first three months out of training. The world only can have so many warriors in it.¡± Magnus answered with a cold response. ¡°Me and a woman are all that remain from my class. We both work partially at the academy now.¡±


    Magnus cracked his knuckles batting down on his shield. ¡°Natasha her name is. Historian and knows the world. You will love her Luna. Likely the two of you will work together also. She handles world affairs currently on top of the history of Eurafalia.¡±


    ¡°Also the woman who will decode Shay¡¯s message for us,¡± Omar noted.


    The carriage creaked bumping on the windy mountain road. The sound echoed against the towering rocks looming around them. Luna peered out of the carriage window sheets to see her breath catching at the breathtaking views of the approaching castle. The mountains seemed to stretch on the horizon endlessly radiating a burst of light with the vibrant wildflowers spread around the trail.


    The scent of pine and honey caught Luna¡¯s nose as she smiled at the sight. ¡°How does everyone fit in this castle? You say it is a college, but it appears to be a regular castle?¡± her curiosity often got the best of her.


    Omar smirked, shaking his head while drinking a brew from his pouch. ¡°Luna. It¡¯s a college for mages and warriors. You¡¯re letting your perception get the better of you.¡± He gestured towards the majestic peak of the castle. Dozens of eagles flew in circles around the top of the castle and vanished into thin air.


    Luna rolled her eyes. ¡°My perception getting the better of me.¡± She stared Omar up and down. Her mind polished a perfect comeback, but her words were mute. She could only snorkel covering her face. ¡°Okay. Good one.¡±


    Omar sat dazed. Magnus could understand the contentment of her response even laughing alongside her. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Omar resonated.


    The carriage halted. ¡°We¡¯re here sirs and madam.¡± The driver echoed. The three thanked the driver and followed out of the back of the carriage.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Magnus caught her attention, as Omar took her hand helping her from the carriage. Her head tilted to Magnus who raised his hand high. ¡°Welcome to the College of Belkos.¡±


    The grand archway of Belkos opened its gates to the three with no sentries posted at the front gates. The castle now closer, hung over their heads and felt irregular to its display from further away. The towering structure wove from the magic that held it together and pierced the azure sky. Luna¡¯s heart melted in excitement, for the first time in her life she was stepping into her dreams of uniting the realms.


    Ancient runes illuminated at the gates and a blue aura formed around the outer walls. The courtyard was filled with bushes and blooming flowers well maintained against the vibrant polished stone. The sounds of laughter and conversation echoed through the gates, but no trace of the source could be found. Luna¡¯s brow rose in confusion as Omar tugged her hand softly.


    ¡°You ready?¡± He asked her. ¡°Uniting the realms starts through here.¡± He stated.


    Luna¡¯s face blushed red, gripping his hand tighter. She glanced down at her dress, dusting herself off and fixing her hair. The environment around her felt unfamiliar, yet more comforting than the place she called home all her life. She rubbed Omar¡¯s soft warm hand and nodded.


    ¡°Is that even a question.¡± She laughed. ¡°I do, however, wish to see the Prince¡¯s palace soon.¡± She giggled.


    Omar sighed holding back a faint laugh. He nodded his head bringing her closer to his body. ¡°I am sure that could be arranged.¡±


    ¡°Oi.¡± Magnus fixed his throat. He gripped his waist awkwardly clearing his throat. Magnus¡¯s eyes could only observe the trail waving the two over. ¡°How about we get inside, yeah? You two can do whatever you want behind closed doors. But, um, we are on a timeline too, you know? Possibly saving the world here.¡± He turned walking through the gates. His body vanished behind the gate''s blue magical energy.


    Luna and Omar disparted for a moment. Omar rubbed the back of his head pointing forward. ¡°Guess we should get going.¡± He awkwardly stepped forward. ¡°Did I manage to embarrass you?¡± Luna laughed. Omar shook his head as the two walked through the gates and everything around them shifted.


    ¡°By the gods.¡± Luna¡¯s face flushed in disbelief.

 19. Belkos

    19


    The castle was an illusion. Everything through these gates was hidden from the world. Belkos was not just one large castle. It had seven connecting castles with grounds larger than the streets of Edindale put together. The college went on for nearly a mile, where the average person would get lost. Each of the seven castles was made from dark gray and white quartz stones that vanished above the clouds in the sky. The skies brightened from the gloomy color of the Pale to real sunlight. The sun peaked for the first time in front of Luna, and she could see its beauty.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the different robes?¡± Luna asked, seeing hundreds of students walking in their respective black robes, followed by one of seven different colored robes.


    Magnus sniffled and pointed to some of the different students. ¡°At Belkos, we have seven houses here. Each one has a different skill than the others. The red robes are for the warrior college.¡± He pointed at a group of students carrying their weapons around campus.


    ¡°The College of Mages wears their blue robes, and the College of Healing wears green. Those students usually stay together.¡± He pointed at two younger students who were frailer than the warrior students. ¡°Then over in the chapel on campus, we have the College of the Divine, who wear gold to be clerics.¡±


    Omar pointed to the other side of the campus. ¡°The College of Riders, who ride dragons and all sorts of mystical animals wear black.¡± Some students flew around the large landscape using wind magics, flying on clouds. Others used griffons and eagles to carry them from the highest points of the school to another. ¡°This place is something out of a dream?¡± Luna giggled, throwing both her hands over her head. ¡°I cannot believe such a place like this exists.¡± Omar and Magnus smirked at her disbelief.


    ¡°The last two colleges are the Bard College, which subjects to trade and entertainment, wears violet. Then the College Ford wears silver teaching the next generation of smithies.¡± Magnus finished his courtyard tour. ¡°There is a reason this is the only true College in the world. Thousands come here a semester just to walk the halls of Belkos.¡±


    The three walked deeper into the courtyard where two stone guardians to each of their sides held axes by the gate. Belkos was well protected, for at each gate exiting the college, stone magical sentries were posted. They nodded their heads to Luna and the men.


    ¡°It is easy to get lost, Luna. Stay close.¡± Omar warned. Luna stopped in her tracks to see the entire college''s beauty.


    ¡°Omar,¡± Magnus called his friend. ¡°You should take her to the great hall. I will find Natasha and let her know about getting that letter transcribed for researching wards.¡± He nodded to Omar, walking to the west side of the college, between two castles. He walked under a great bridge, leading to a small river that circled the college.


    ¡°Omar, what is that?¡± Luna pointed to the other side of the college.


    Two enormous beings, one a giant lizard, the other a monkey began to battle it out behind one of the castles. Though the battle was not heard from the distance, they could see the battle between them. Her fears rose once more and took over again. Omar brushed her shoulder pointing to them both.


    ¡°Manifestation grounds. I am not the only person who can manifest into a Shardbearer form. Some of these people are affected by the blade too. So, we train to learn to control our powers. We invented it¡­¡± Omar paused. ¡°After I made a mistake some months ago.¡±


    Luna squinted her eyes. ¡°You mean with Kharon and Gurin¡­¡± she comforted him. Omar nodded. ¡°I am sure you can give me the grand tour of this place, can you?¡± She switched her mood with a large smile.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Omar¡¯s face shifted from the grief that still haunted him to one of relief. He looked past Luna towards something behind her. The heartbeat of the College of Belkos stood before him, a healer of men. Her kindness and strength drew those around the college closer and drove them further. A flicker of movement caught Omar¡¯s eye as the familiar shadow approached from a water fountain.


    ¡°Omar, my dear.¡± She said. Lune wrapped her head around, as Omar dropped his guard for once in his life. That melody amidst all the catastrophes that haunted his life for years broke into a short burst run. ¡°Mother.¡± He calmly responded.


    When they finally met, Omar swept his mother from her feet into his arms, lifting her off the ground in utter relief. Her pale arms squeezed her child, as her blue eyes followed with whimpers of tears. She wore a long red and golden dress that scattered throughout the ground behind her. She was elegant like a Queen, calming herself. She put her hands on her child¡¯s cheeks inspecting him.


    ¡°I am fine mother,¡± Omar promised, taking her hands from him. ¡°It is good to see you.¡± He fixed the crown on her head, kissing her cheek. ¡°I am home now.¡±


    Luna hung behind them uncertain whether to stay mute or interrupt. She startled forward before someone bumped passed her, nearly dropping her to her feet. She caught herself, but the broad shoulders of another woman wrapped around Omar. ¡°Who in the fuck is ¨C ¡° Luna¡¯s anger built up from jealousy.


    ¡°Little brother, it''s about damn time you came home. Holy hell.¡± The woman had a rougher voice, jumping on the back of Omar in her black leathers.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Luna finished. ¡°Sister. Maeve. Got it.¡± Luna smacked herself silly.


    ¡°Maeve.¡± Omar threw her off. ¡°Will you stop it.¡± His sister came around hugging their mother. Compared to Hera, Maeve had a striking figure that would put anyone on their back. Spirited as she appeared to be around her family, she kept her loose smile, fixing the tip of her auburn flowing braid down her back. She had a fair tan, but a shade darker than her mother. Her eyes captured blue lightning in a bottle and stuffed it in her eyes.


    ¡°What brings you home so suddenly? You usually come every so often.¡± Maeve balanced herself on the side of Hera.


    Hera¡¯s hand turned with a green aura and pushed Maeve away with a forceful wind. ¡°Come daughter.¡± Maeve nearly tipped over. Her face was distraught as Omar and Hera poked fun at the energetic Maeve.


    ¡°If you were more aware of your surroundings. You might have gotten your answer.¡± Hera put her hands together with a smile so fraudulent, she may as well be a thief. ¡°Princess Archer.¡±


    Luna brushed off Maeve¡¯s shove and fixed her face to be presentable towards the three of them. She tilted her head and sighed. ¡°Hera. It is wonderful to see you once more.¡± The excitement in her eyes was nonexistent either. Omar and Maeve could feel the tension in the air, between the two women as Hera offered her hand. Luna paused before taking it, with a glaring smile disapproving to her.


    ¡°I see you are coming around our family now it seems. The capital becoming too congested for you?¡± Hera questioned. ¡°Surely, my son forced your hand on coming all this way. That truly wasn¡¯t necessary. I raised him better than that.¡±


    Luna snarled at Hera. ¡°Not at all. I joined him by my own free will.¡± Luna turned and noticed the carriage driver, carrying her luggage. ¡°You know Hera, you know this academy more than Omar does. Surely you can show me to my office and room. I am to be one of the colleges high ranking officials.¡±


    Hera blitzed a raging flame in both her amber-colored eyes. She bit her tongue. ¡°Is that so, my son?¡±


    Omar moved between the two women. He brought his hands down. ¡°Now. Now. That. That isn¡¯t necessary Mother.¡± Omar smiled. He rolled his eyes to Maeve who came between them.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Maeve smiled hugging Luna. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take the princess around here.¡± Maeve sternly stared at Hera. ¡°You have a class to teach today Mother. And you Omar¡­¡± Omar turned to Maeve.


    ¡°Ignard wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Omar sighed. ¡°Why does he want to talk to me.¡±


    Hera hugged her son. ¡°Just go see him love. He and Cassiel asked of it.¡± She pushed away, letting her son off. ¡°See me in my office.¡±


    Omar nodded and turned away from his mother. He patted Luna¡¯s shoulder, as she rubbed his hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t be difficult,¡± Omar whispered in her ear.


    ¡°No promises if she is.¡± Luna laughed. ¡°See you soon.¡±


    Omar headed off as the three women awkwardly stood between each other. Hera walked off elegantly towards a large bell tower, while Maeve and Luna left for the dormitory halls.


    ¡°Seems Shay was right.¡± Magnus crossed his arms under the bridge, watching the woman leave the courtyard. ¡°Every nation''s leader is aligned with the Specters. Just like your father said they would.¡± Omar¡¯s glare widened. ¡°Shit.¡±

 20. Angel

    20


    ¡°Ten assaults in the last three months. You and Magnus have led constant battles against Diborn army platoons inside the borders of Edindale. Do you realize the severity of your actions?¡±


    A pair of radiant gold eyes coldly stared at both Omar and Magnus who listened at the bottom of the staircase. A pale angel relaxed in his throne chair in the great hall of the academy. His face flushed with disgust at the findings he continued to read throughout the battle report that went on for an eternity. His eyes rolled with a deep sigh. The angel didn¡¯t seem full of life, but an imposter to the wings stuck to his back. He wallowed in despair reading the account of battles the two mortals were causing. His radiant golden locks twirled in his other hand.


    ¡°You are tempting them further to attack Edindale.¡± Ignard boldly claimed.


    The grand hall of Belkos turned colder than the winter they just survived. The daylight streamed through the stained glass windows, casting a dark blue shade over the heads of the three men. Six winged guardians laid their spears to the side, as Iganrd¡¯s guard from the heavens only listened. The air easily choked everyone in the room, tension spread like a disease as Omar marched up the divided staircase to Ignard.


    Omar trampled Ignard¡¯s regal white robes leaning over his ornate thrones armchair. ¡°Would you have me let the people of Edindale be countlessly slaughtered then? Hmph?¡± Omar questioned.


    ¡°Omar.¡± Magnus lunged with a nervous tick towards the staircase.


    ¡°No.¡± Omar halted Magnus¡¯s approach. ¡°He needs to understand. The mortal realm isn¡¯t run how the angels and gods of heaven run their realm.¡± Omar stated. Magnus relaxed his shoulders with a hesitating sigh. His body still rattled as he could only cross his arms.


    ¡°We all know it. All Eurafalia¡¯s leaders stand behind the Spectors. In fear or in brotherhood, I am unsure of still. But, one thing I know for certain, is that when Boracius and all the other Shardbearers do attack, we cannot stand idle and let innocents be killed. The wards of Belkos will hold for maybe a battle.¡± Omar stopped. ¡°But when they fall. Then the world of mortals will too. The Diborn army and Dragni will invade¡±


    Ignard borrowed his brow, leaning forward in an instant, his fingers crawled onto Omar¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You speak his name so easy Diborn.¡± Ignard battled out the words. ¡°Careful. What says protecting innocents will not be our downfall?¡± He muttered to Omar, leaning back in his chair and reaching for a pile of grapes. ¡°Diborn like you have no feelings. You should allude to those same ones if you truly wish to defeat the Spectors. It is as you once said, that they hold all the power in the world. The Lotus Blade, our world leaders, and every nation''s army. What do we possess? Besides a Diborn afraid to use his power, and some Vikings from the north.¡±


    He dismissed Omar with a wave, dropping grapes into his mouth. ¡°Win the war. Not battles.¡±


    Omar stepped closer to Ignard, his eyes fierce with a revolutionary flame. ¡°But these are battles we can use to build for winning the war.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°It is that same weakness that will doom you. A true leader must weigh the cost of war. What good is winning a battle if it leads to ruining an entire country.¡± Ignard slivered his voice. ¡°Remember how ¡°helping¡± went for you against Gurin and Kharon? Thousands burned.¡±


    Omar fell flat. His mind went blank and nothing else could argue against that fact. Ignard voided his argument and he knew it. Ignard sighed heavily leaning deeper into the cushion of his chair. The hall fell silent, with the weight of their brief confrontation shattering any other opinions the hall had. Both contemplated the fate of the crumbling world.


    ¡°Celestial Garden sent an angel to observe men to show if it needed help. I must say what this world has become is purely sad. Men battling against a vestige of history that no matter how many times it is bested it still will never be defeated. The Lotus Blade is an object of evil, but evil was there long before this world.¡± Ignard halted. ¡°If you continue fighting this battle with no more than mortal will, your pathetic want to be a revolution will fall short. You need something more. No one believes a soulless hero can save Eurafalia, nor the Pale. That is a mere fairy tale the future generations will tell their kids. A man of power is needed.¡±


    ¡°Ignard. Enough.¡± Magnus stoutly screamed. ¡°Whether you believe our odds against us or not is your belief.¡± He slowly crept up the stairs towards the throne of Ignard. ¡°We thank you for your allegiance against the blade. But¡­ we will never stop. Though we may lack resources. It will take the world of mortals to defeat the blade, not one man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear ¨C ¡°


    Ignard reprieved, but Magnus slammed his fist on the angel''s throne. ¡°But one man is all that is needed to spark a revolution. You stand before my Prince. The Prince of the Pale is his name. The last remaining son of the last chronicler of the world. He will gain favor and power in the foreseeable future and defeat the doom lurking near. If you do not believe not, believe in me, the one who will follow him into an empty grave until then.¡± Magnus promised, grabbing the shoulder of Omar.


    A hair could fall from his long luscious locks and it would echo around the entire room. The guardians appeared in awe, whether it be from the foolish ambition of man, or the pure resolve radiating from them. Even Ignard sat amazed by the Viking who stood by the Diborn in front of him.


    ¡°Magnificent. Truly, the will of man.¡± Ignard chuckled. ¡°Foolish to the end.¡±


    Magnus. ¡°We will take our leave now.¡± Omar and Magnus made their way towards the exit. Magnus turned his head, delivering a determined scrying stare to Ignard. ¡°In the world of mortals, it is the dream of fools that take flight and become fortunes. Good day.¡±


    The horizon dipped in the hall, as shadows cobbled onto the carpet beneath the two heroes'' feet. Omar and Magnus both left the throne determined and motivated. Ignard watched pouring himself a cup of grape wine, as the confidence of the two didn¡¯t shatter. Their resolve grew stronger than he anticipated.


    ¡°Magnificent beings you both are.¡± Ignard commended them in silence. ¡°Magnificent indeed.¡±


    Magnus and Omar could hear the exchanged uneasy glance Ignard drew behind them. The weight of his whisper crumbled the hall behind them in a pulse. The chill spiraled down their spines, where Ignards stare fell to. ¡°Dragni will not play kindly to fools of this nature.¡± Ignard slurped his drink. ¡°Not at all. Dragni is always watching those who wish to stand against him. Ignard winked with a sinister look.


    A shadow lurked in this hall also. Someone on the raptures of the great hall''s roof, crouched in the shadows, wearing tight black robes. He dangled his hood from his head, and the pointy ears poked out. His soft gray skin blended into the shadows he lurked as he sighed, opening his eyes. He watched Omar and Magnus leave, seeing Ignard rest on his throne. The angel guardians didn¡¯t notice his presence as he scoffed.


    The dark elf reprieved. ¡°And without knowing it. The first act of war began in this very corridor.¡±

 21. Maeve

    21


    The quiet corner of the embassy hall on the seventh floor of the mage''s building remained silent during their mandatory study hours. The bustling market underneath the hall echoed with many students walking about the busy courtyards and small shops. The bright sky bathed in stalls of warm light creating a lively atmosphere free of the carnage going on in the world.


    Luna leaned against the stone brick window looking down at her sister Amy, slowly fitting in with other newcomer mages preparing to start their journeys at this academy. She watched the crowd of candidates with a blissful smile. The candidates and Amy started to play a small game with bags. Amy¡¯s face brightened as her heart was filled with joy. Luna grinned, her face flushed with a small whimper seeing her sister the happiest she had been in years.


    ¡°She¡¯s in good hands, you know?¡± Maeve approached, with a basket wrapped in a soft red cloth. She sat the basket on Luna¡¯s bags beside a wooden door next to the window.


    ¡°Sorry. Just found myself lost in thought seeing her here.¡± Luna gave a playful smile. ¡°Still cannot believe my sister and I just packed our bags and left. Think it will be for the best?¡± Luna gripped the window, seeing her sister have the time of her life.


    Maeve chuckled, she flipped her long braid to her side. ¡°Omar told me a little bit about your life. I can¡¯t imagine.¡± She stuffed her hands in her pockets, searching for something.


    Luna turned to Maeve, raising her brow, and slowly a smile broke out. ¡°Omar talks about me?¡± She looked at Maeve for confirmation. ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t believe her.


    Maeve took out a key. Her smile broadened on her face as she laughed. ¡°Oh, he does. He doesn¡¯t seem like the type, but when he is home every so often, he catches me up.¡± She winked. ¡°On everything. He needs to go ahead and make things official, just saying if you ask me.¡±


    Luna blushed, she leaned in, and her tone softened. ¡°Thank you, for being, well cool with me. I worried my presence would not be welcomed here with your family.¡±


    ¡°Luna. Think nothing of it. From what he tells me about you, you¡¯re a wonderful young woman. My brother tends to put himself in a lot of danger with this crusade he is carrying. Seeing him have a woman who cares for him, makes me feel safer.¡± Maeve confessed. She rolled her eyes. ¡°My mother and his father. Well¡­ let''s just say she has it for anyone that comes around our family. She was loads worse when Malakai brought a girl home.¡±


    Luna paused, holding her hands behind her back, as Maeve approached the door. ¡°You do not have the same father?¡±


    Maeve unlocked the door and pushed it open. She made sure to turn around. ¡°Hell no.¡± She sternly assured.


    Luna grabbed her belongings from the door side and moved them with Maeve into the little square room. No one had stayed inside of it for quite some time. Cobwebs built up and furniture was covered by sheets in the corner. Luna observed the two windows and sloped roof in shock. It wasn¡¯t the luxurious home she had been using, but it felt much better.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°My mother and his father married at a young age. A royal marriage. They had my brother Malakai not long after.¡± Maeve explained, dropping Luna¡¯s stuff on an old armchair. ¡°Darius. Omar¡¯s father went on a voyage that spanned for two years when the blade returned. He and my mother found other people they cared for. My mother had me with the great Mystic Hawk, the world¡¯s greatest mage. Darius had a child with a Queen from Leviathan to create a child to rule. Then came Omar and Jai after the two made up, years later.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Wow.¡± Luna was lost for words. ¡°Quite a life.¡± She slowly nodded.


    ¡°So.¡± Maeve laughed. ¡°She bases her life on her children¡¯s and thinks the same would happen. I can¡¯t blame her, but wish she would not be that way.¡± Maeve grabbed Luna¡¯s hands. ¡°Think nothing of it. Just worry about being the best you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Maeve.¡± Luna smiled, hugging her.


    The door room lit up with a blend of scholarly charms and the mystical blue mage light mages conjure. The walls were painted with a warm chestnut brown striped paint, with swirling white patterns dancing around the walls. Both large windows framed beautiful views, one of the market, and another of the courtyard entrance. A pot with two midnight roses danced with the smooth breeze.


    Luna and Maeve ripped the sheets off together, and a queen-sized bed in woven chocolate brown quilts adorned the symbol of Belkos, a white lion. The wooden tables underneath the sheets next to both sides of the bed were in good condition. Luna dusted off an old bookshelf, putting her collection on it. Maeve cleaned a stainless wooden desk with a black fabric top on the tableside.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the best.¡± Maeve joked. ¡°But may you enjoy your accommodations, princess.¡± The two laughed. ¡°What even are you doing here? I didn¡¯t hear your role.¡±


    ¡°An ambassador. Of sorts¡­ I am going to be teaching politics from what Omar said.¡± Luna nervously laughed.


    Maeve couldn¡¯t help but allow a slight giggle to come out. ¡°Oh, that is rich. And he didn¡¯t even ask our mother yet.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°He may very well be dead the next time we see my dear brother.¡±


    Despite the clutter from the door to the bedside, the room held a sense of warmth and clutter. Even with the downgrade from her capital mansion of a room, the air buzzed with magic. Luna found herself in a sanctuary aspiring to change to navigate the world''s challenges. New memories to come.


    A knock on the door caught the two¡¯s attention. ¡°Getting settled?¡± Omar asked.


    The quick gorgeous smile of Luna rose from cleaning. She wiped her face and arched herself upright. ¡°Yeah. I am glad to be here.¡± She fixed her hair. ¡°How did meeting with your angel go?¡±


    Omar moved closer to her. Luna¡¯s eyes became lightning in a jar, as her heart skipped a beat. She brushed a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°My angel?¡± Omar side-eyed her. Omar rubbed his hand softly against her cheek. She took his hand in her warmth. ¡°She¡¯s in front of me.¡±


    Luna blushed, while Maeve made fake barfing sounds. ¡°It went how it went through.¡±


    Omar stuttered. ¡°Magnus is waiting on me.¡± He pointed towards the door. ¡°I just wanted to see you before we got to work for the night.¡±


    ¡°Ah, fuck me then, huh?¡± Maeve raised her brow. Omar jarred a look at her.


    ¡°Love you, Maeve.¡± He said.


    Luna hugged him. ¡°Thank you for checking on me.¡± She whispered, placing her hand on his heart. ¡°You know where I stay now if you need a break. Things will be okay.¡±


    Omar nodded. ¡°I know.¡± He turned back cold as he always does. He rubbed her back, ¡°But I have to look into something. Wait for me.¡± He walked away, outside the room. Maeve approached Luna, both feeling something amiss.


    Omar and Magnus walked down the hallway with a pep in their step. They kept their heads down and eyes vigilant of those around them. ¡°We need to know who he is,¡± Magnus muttered, but Luna and Maeve could both hear him.


    ¡°Be ready for anything,¡± Omar confirmed.

 22. History

    22


    ¡°Come in.¡± A voice inside a small corridor down the spiral staircase from Luna¡¯s room shouted. A variety of different colors shined underneath the doorframe. The wooden door creaked with an earthquake rumbling behind it intensifying. Omar turned the knob and entered.


    The bell tower of Belkos echoed at the top of the hour, as its deep chimes were the force opening the door. The sprawling campus fell silent, as morning shifted to afternoon. Omar and Magnus entered the corridor, engulfed by an encased ivy-colored moonlight scattered around the room. The tall windows glowed with a majestic violet reflection and soft candles flickered with magical lights that turned a different color every second. The breeze was cool as the scent of old parchment across the many bookshelves, scattered with the taste of sweet jasmine berries.


    They called it the infinity library at Belkos. Thousands of bookshelves floated through the infinite cylinder room. A brief sigh could be heard from the high shelves that touched the heavens and an echo from the descending bedrock floors. Belkos''s infinite library held the key to information and knowledge. A simple adept mage could become elite from the books behind this door.


    ¡°I thought you said she was here.¡± Omar glanced up, watching a flock of flying bookcases return to their proper place on the shelf.


    ¡°She is somewhere¡­ I hope.¡± Magnus sighed. He turned his body back to the door, as a small map coiled its hand to shut it. ¡°Her magic.¡± He pointed to the map unfolding back onto the wall like it never moved.


    From across the mute library, a pair of heels echoed closer to the two of them. ¡°Natasha?¡± Omar called out, rotating his body. A black-haired woman briskly paced through the many sections of the library, carrying over a dozen books. She threw the books into her satchel, which held small vials of potions, collecting herself. She flipped her curled hair down both her shoulders, moving quickly to the men.


    The woman moved with force as her all-black witch robe dragged with the wind. She pulled out a single tomb, standing inches from both the men. She held the book over her head rolling her eyes. ¡°Where did you get something like this? This is incredible.¡± Her violet eyes lit up with a bliss of excitement across her pale face.


    ¡°No, hi?¡± Magnus stroked his beard. ¡°Been nearly a year, and neither one of us are welcomed.¡±


    The woman rolled her eyes, as Magnus opened his arms to her for a hug. She gazed at him with a look of disgust. Magnus retreated offering a soft approving smile. ¡°Good to see you too, Natasha.¡±


    ¡°To answer your question. Magnus received the letter from Shay, my friend, a double agent who works with the Specters. He was there the night everything happened to my family.¡± Omar informed her. He took the tomb and started to analyze her findings. ¡°Goodness.¡± Omar took a step back. His brow rose at Natasha.


    Magnus became curious and looked over Omar¡¯s shoulder like a toddler. ¡°What of it?¡± He shrugged his shoulders. About every sentence was a footnote of something from Natasha. It barely was legible to read now. The enormous tomb completely was retraced and rewritten by Natasha¡¯s work. Magnus and Omar both closed the tomb and gave it back to her without speaking further. They just shook their heads at one another.


    ¡°Right.¡± Natasha looked unamused. Like she hadn¡¯t slept in a week. ¡°Well. I assume you want to know all about this little manuscript you gave me. And it was all in ancient Gaia, so I transcribed.¡±


    She waved the men over to a small sofa in the corner of the library. ¡°Come.¡± She ordered, waving her hand with dazzling purple magic flowing from her hand. The magic flowing out of her reorganized the books flying around and the dirty table to be fully furnished. ¡°Ancient Gaia texts speak in riddles. Every symbol is an entire sentence. So whoever held this last either fully understood its meaning, or they took it from someone.¡±


    ¡°Given Shay is of the Gaia islands, it makes sense.¡± Magnus asserted himself between Natasha and Omar. He scooted closer to her awkwardly.


    Her eyes retorted around him, leaning to his side to make eye contact with Omar. She cleared her throat. ¡°This belonged to a man named Bashi D. Greybeard.¡± She handed the tomb to Omar.


    Omar rubbed his thumbs on the tomb gently. His head dangled above it like a loose chandelier. He sighed. ¡°Shay¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Go figure.¡± Magnus turned to Omar. He stood from the couch, pacing slowly. ¡°I mean Omar, the dark elf. Can we trust him? He is the same dark elf who served my clan. The same elf who was the steward to your father. The assassin of the guild. The man who destroyed everything ¨C ¡°


    Magnus froze. ¡°He speaks true.¡± Natasha backed Magnus up. ¡°But. I trust this source.¡±


    Omar jolted a burst of anger. He dropped his head on the tomb. ¡°Shay is like a brother to me. Same you are.¡± Omar clarified. ¡°Whatever he offers as information, it is valid. Has been on all the raids we conducted. That¡¯s who tipped us off.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Magnus didn¡¯t buy it. He crossed his arms turning his attention to the tomb. ¡°Then what of that?¡±


    ¡°Magnus,¡± Natasha called to the frustrated Viking. ¡°From what I transcribed there is no ill will.¡±


    She took the book and flipped the page over to a group of birds flying around three large black symbols. The page grinded like wet sandpaper with each movement of her fingers. They sat around the library as a group of mage students passed by in their respective robes. Natasha watched as they cleared the library before beginning.


    The dusty yellowed pages were brittle, but everything inside the tome flowed with dark evil magic. Natasha put on a pair of bifocals and began transcribing through her notes on the page. ¡°When evil rises, in the form of an unholy being, shall her name be summoned?¡± From her soft tone, repeating the transcript, a slow rumble creaked around the library knocking books to the floor.


    Natasha¡¯s focus rested on the tomb, while the two men became uncertain about what fell before them as she continued. ¡°In the place, where the shadows carry the burden of secrets, should you find her light. In the chamber of the mother who whispers should you find your Elysium.¡±


    Natasha flipped to the next page, with ink fading from the symbols, notes of her redrawing them were posted all around the page. ¡°And it continues with more phrases and history of the people of Gaia. But that riddle Shay sent you is it¡­¡± She leaned closer to Omar intrigued. ¡°Is it familiar?¡±


    Omar sensed her intrigue and tried his best to not disappoint. He rubbed his chin while trying to think long and hard about his entire childhood and memories with Shay. ¡°Nothing sticks out.¡± He winced at both of them. ¡°At least nothing I can remember.¡± He leaned into the cushion of the couch looking up upon the library.


    Natasha tapped her fingers lightly on the tomb, her brow furrowed in concentration before she rose from the couch. She already came up with a hundred theories before the two even came here. Each thought came across as ludicrous as the last.


    ¡°When evil rises, in the form of an unholy being,¡± Natasha repeated, brushing her lips together. Her eyes narrowed to Omar, snapping her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s easy. The Diborn and the blades followers.¡±


    ¡°I feel even a Nord like myself figured that one out, Nat.¡± Magnus laughed. The library was eerily still, with Natasha dropping a cold glare at him in spite. He tightened up and dropped his sarcastic smile.


    He waved his hand apologizing. Even the flicking chandeliers held his breath, as he now was trying to figure the riddle out himself. The walls closed around him, as he rephrased the next sentence to himself. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Magnus rose from the couch and walked over to a library section called Nord History. He searched aimlessly as he started to feel the riddle answers on the sliver end of his tongue.


    He grabbed a small tomb, the size of his pocket called ¡°The Mysteries of Eurafalia.¡± Magnus snapped his finger. ¡°Repeat that second line, Natasha.¡±


    Natasha nodded. ¡°In the shadows where secrets are carried.¡± Magnus smiled, opening the tomb to an illustration page with a hermit man in a black hood holding a child hostage. ¡°That would be Gaia, right?¡± Magnus thought. ¡°It has to be.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± Omar leaned forward.


    Magnus flicked the book around, with a crocked smile. ¡°Back when I was a young lad, Merek in his youth read us this book. He told us if we ever held a secret, that Whispering Mother and her hermit Erabusa would come and steal us in the night.¡± Memories flooded his head with all those he lost. He felt the pain, but a smile brightened as he rubbed the tome softly.


    ¡°Those days are how I met Liona¡¯s mother before she passed. Good times.¡± He reminisced before it vanished in a flash.


    ¡°That.¡± Natasha interpreted, but Magnus¡¯s finding left her stunned. ¡°That would mean whatever it is Shay is telling you to find it in the Whispering Mother¡¯s tomb. The only part that confuses me is this Elysium. What is so pure of heart and holy that would be in that tomb?¡± She asked herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re the expert, right?¡± Magnus joked. ¡°Surely, I shouldn¡¯t figure that part out before you.¡±


    Natasha rolled her eyes in disgust once more. Just as he was starting to gain sympathy it all but disappeared. Natasha examined the tome given to her, closing it for the moment. ¡°It will take some time, but let me dig deeper.¡± She turned to Omar. ¡°If this is going to raise those magic wards up, then you should ask your mother what she knows of our findings, Omar. She is in her office.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be done,¡± Magnus spoke on behalf of Omar.


    Natasha pointed at her Magnus, curling her finger for him to come closer. ¡°I said Omar, not you. I need someone else to work on this with me. Give Omar some time alone. That is what Diborn prefers, right?¡± She sarcastically played. Omar shook his head, followed by a nod. ¡°I suppose a little alone time wouldn¡¯t cause any harm. I can check out what she would know.¡±


    In response, Natasha sent a wave, as Omar left the library. With a slow feeling of things coming together, the tense burden on his shoulders dropped. He could walk the halls calmly, as he dropped off his equipment before he descended the staircase towards the courtyard. Students passed by, and he could hear the whispers. For he was the Diborn who protected the borders of Edindale.


    ¡°They call him the Soulless Hero.¡± A student from the warrior class blurted out from across the courtyard. A group of them eyed Omar with a sense of respect, profound upon their faces.


    Omar snickered. ¡°A hero¡­? Hmph. Me? Perhaps that dream can become a reality.¡±


    ¡°You have some pep to you today, Pegasus.¡± A familiar stern tone shifted the air to a brewing tornado.


    Omar¡¯s heart clapped like a bolt of thunder in his chest, for he felt this before. The steady drumbeat drowned all the praise, from the one bolt of despair. His legs wallowed, sucked into the floor, unsteady, and unsure if what he heard was real. The weight of an ancient but recent malevolence evil pressed behind him, suffocating, and watching the Diborn fall ill to his despair.


    Cloaked with the stain of the Lotus Blade¡¯s evil, the dark knight cackled and bent Omar¡¯s will once more. ¡°I have some letters for your mommy. Walk me to her?¡± Leonidas cackled.


    Omar tried to avoid turning to the monstrosity that was the man who held the lotus blade¡¯s carcass, but his body and mind betrayed him. He turned to face the man he once killed, who also killed him. They were equals in terms of taking each other''s lives, but now felt more on a slope of power than Diborn.


    ¡°Leonidas,¡± Omar spoke in sheer disbelief. ¡°Why have you come?¡±


    The blade¡¯s vessel could only laugh once more. ¡°Your suffering will never end, monster¡­¡±

 23. Class Guests

    23


    The dim light shattered the windows, bursting out of its seclusion, as the spring afternoon filled the air with uncertainty and tension. The windows of the lecture hall filled with demons of the past, and the monsters that still haunt the haunted to this day. Shadows followed the innocent inside the hall, towering themselves over the futures light. Gems that would seize the day and slay the monsters who seemed indestructible.


    The heart of Belkos casted an astray welcome. ¡°Good afternoon class.¡± Hera¡¯s voice echoed throughout the lecturing hall with over two hundred students sitting in their respective seats with note taking material out. She took her seat behind her lecture chair, with her slender fingers brushing through the manuscript of material.


    ¡°Today for part of our lecture, we will have a guest speaker.¡± She clapped her hands excited.


    ¡°This cannot be happening¡­¡±


    The students examined the speaker in all his mighty prowess. Each of them sitting in orderly rows, their faces in anticipation and curiosity of who stood before them. The windows shut, and blue mage lights sparked all around the hall with a force from Hera¡¯s hand flickering. A warm glow filled the room. A glow majestic and beautiful with the kindling of a mother¡¯s touch. Hera is the Master of the Magical arts. The one person who created the border wards that protected all of Edindale from the forces of evil.


    ¡°Professor, if I may. There are two people here?¡± A bulky man with wave brown hair adjusted his posture.


    ¡°Mr. Rosen, let me assure you, one is here to speak to you all for a moment.¡± Hera looked towards Omar, with a narrow glance questioning why he is here.


    She turned back to her students, dressed in her elegant navy blue and gold robes. Each step echoed years of her profound knowledge of magic. The light around her intensified the closer she approached a certain side of the hall. The students appealed to this. The professor they joined, is the greatest sorcerer of all time, so historians would say. Hera returned her stare back towards Omar¡¯s way, as a large shadow overlapped him, accidently bumping his shoulder to enter the stage of the lecture hall.


    ¡°Thank you for having me Mrs. Blade.¡± Leonidas took Hera¡¯s hand, awarding a small peck.


    ¡°Leonidas Greymoor, Kingsguard to King Phizer of Edindale.¡± Hera presented, as Leonidas let go of her hand, as she slowly took a backseat in her chair.


    ¡°This is happening¡­¡±


    ¡°So. I am not one for these speeches.¡± Leonidas laughed gingerly, his eyes morphed into a mystic blue, pulling whatever was left of Omar out of spite. ¡°Mrs. Blade has asked me to come here to resort to speak about recent events in our realm.¡± His glance staggered to his side at Omar. Leonidas smirked before continuing further.


    Some of the students noticed the tension. The boy who spoke out earlier and others from the front row saw the despair on Omar¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t attempt to hide it, nor could he. Evil filled the room, around someone he cared deeply for.


    ¡°Leonidas¡­¡± A snap vision of Leonidas¡¯s face standing above him, when he brought Omar back to life haunted him. The absolute pathetic feeling Omar had standing beside him was certain.


    ¡°The Diborn army as of late has somehow managed to enter the borders of out realm. The question of how they are getting in is becoming uncertain. We are losing countless soldiers through our borders, many casualties.¡± Leonidas spoke with a sliver of appreciation in his voice. ¡°The Diborn army has only brought out a couple Shardbearers, but they still overwhelm us in the capital. We need defense. We need safety in numbers.¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying to these kids? You are one of the Shardbearer working with Dragni. Why in the hell are you here?¡± Omar¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t ambulate his feelings. His brain circulated to whatever conclusion he could find.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What is the capital doing to help the refugees who come to our realm seeking safety?¡± A blonde girl asked in the back.


    Omar and the rest of class turned to her, her nerves shattered her body. She dipped into her chair, but she saw Omar too. The only familiar face she knew that put her at ease. ¡°Omar.¡± Amy mumbled and the soft expression rattled away her nerves.


    She threw her hair in a bun, dressed in the blue mage robes everyone else had, she made some minor changes to her face to seem, more normal to those around her. The royal dress up was gone. She looked to be another student in the lecture hall, no different than the others. Only she was the youngest princess of the realm.


    Leonidas didn¡¯t recognize her. He wandered around the lecture hall pondering the question. ¡°Yes. Well, we are allocating all of our resources, to better the help to our refugees and citizens.¡± Amy¡¯s face screamed liar, but her body quivered seeing his response. ¡°Oh. How lovely.¡± She whispered, as two of the students beside her busted in a smile laughter at her answer. She sunk back in her chair belittled.


    ¡°Anyways my appearance here is quick. With Mrs. Blade¡¯s permission, we are offering a sort of internship at the capital with our guard, to bolster our strength, we need young mages like yourselves who are ready to fight the scourge that is the Diborn.¡± Hera shot a sorrow glance at Omar. Her face flushed in agony, as she saw those onyx eyes before she saw her child.


    ¡°Are you saying all Diborn are evil?¡± Mr. Calum Rosen asked again.Leonidas smirked at the question. ¡°You all tell me.¡± He leaned on Hera¡¯s desk. ¡°Do you suspect all Diborn are evil?¡±


    ¡°Diborn are soulless beings made by the blade. They are born to be evil.¡± Calum suspected. Omar dropped his head, while the student cleared his throat, giving a devastating cold stare at Leonidas. ¡°But just as is life. You can choose to use the cards you are dealt, or become something else. A royal doesn¡¯t have to be King if that don¡¯t choose to be, nor does a Diborn has to serve the lotus blade. That same being can become a hero of good.¡± The student finished, leaving Leonidas baffled.


    ¡°Interesting perspective.¡± Leonidas grinned at the student. ¡°That is how one of my comrades saw Diborn. His name was Rorke.¡±Another student shot their hand up quickly. The student waved their hand around, with a swirl of iridescent sparks flickering at every movement, forming small fireworks above her head. ¡°So.¡±


    Hera tensed in anger. ¡°Luca Henry. Will you control yourself!¡± Leonidas and Omar both backed away in disbelief. All the students in the classroom laughed at him, without hesitation. The student¡¯s radiant blonde sun colored hair was extremely noticeable by the waking eye. As was his resemblance, that seemed to be undeniable. ¡°Rorke?¡± Leonidas wanted to confirm.


    The student bundled himself tightly with all the eyes on him. ¡°That¡¯s my brother.¡± He hesitated. ¡°Was¡­ he was my brother. He joined the royal guard last year. But¡­¡±


    The room fell silent. Amy and Calum were the only students who didn¡¯t laugh at him at all, so that spread across the room. A pen could echo like a bomb in this hall. Leonidas and Omar swerved glances at each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s how this all started.¡± Leonidas¡¯s voice appeared in Omar¡¯s head. ¡°When you killed him, then when you killed me. You call me evil Marshall, but who really is the evil one here. The man who takes someone¡¯s brother, or the one who wants to create a new era.¡±


    The telekinesis stunned Omar. Hera could see the two disfigured about Luca¡¯s response. They played it off magnificently as Leonidas continued his lecture for awhile longer answering questions the students had in regards to the capital.


    ¡°In my last regards, I do invite you all to our Spring Golden Ball Festival in the Capital if you are so inclined to consider our seek for aid.¡± Leonidas nodded his head. ¡°Mrs. Blade will direct you on what to bring. Thank you all for listening to my short speech, and I hope to see you all part of our new Mage Guard soon.¡±


    Leonidas stormed out of the lecture hall without saying another word. Hera held her hand to her heart. Class was still in session, as she took one of her manuscripts and began a short reading. The rest of the class was unfocused from Leonidas. Omar stormed out shortly after, with a burst of anger right behind him.


    The door slammed open to the halls before the courtyard, and he could hear a putrid shout. ¡°Omar. What the hell!¡± Maeve questioned him. ¡°A knight. Did he come this way?¡± Omar asked. Maeve was confused her brother¡¯s sudden anxious approach. ¡°Did he come this way?¡± He demanded.


    ¡°Oh he did.¡± Leonidas answered from across the hall. He was beside one of the portal sigils that transported people across the realm and others. He kept a sorrow glance, as the door behind Omar opened. It was Hera. She stood tall with her children, as they saw what Leonidas truly was.


    He hid his mystique and the long dark black hair and onyx eyes returned. ¡°My lady.¡± Leonidas baffled. ¡°See how easy it could have been to kill you all?¡± he laughed at Omar. ¡°This is all because of what you did. You are the reason the entire realm and the world will fall to the Lotus Blade. You and your fucking father, will be the death of this world. I swear it.¡± Leonidas disappeared leaving them in disarray. Maeve and Hera saw it, they turned to Omar for confirmation, but only with a small nod did he confirm what Leonidas was. A member of the Specters inside the royal capital.

 24. Mistress of Magic

    24


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Hera quirked.


    The sun faded away into the dead of night. The cast of a cold winter still overlapped the spring season. The stone walls around Belkos were heavily guarded with soldiers shaking from the blistering cold and fear of the rising Diborn army. Hera looked down from the highest tower of Belkos at the silent curfew around the campus. She sat upon her open window as she could see the wards she created all those years ago crack behind the stars in the sky. Her hands clutched together as a faint breath stalled her response.


    She turned back to her dark office with precision and grace. ¡°What your father said all those years ago is true then. And here I called him mad.¡± She smiled, but she wasn¡¯t happy. Her expression faded into a cast of regret, reeling in with doubt. Omar remained beside the desk; though he wouldn¡¯t stand, he leaned on it. He shifted in curiosity scuffing the wood floor lightly.


    ¡°Mother, you knew of this?¡± He began, hesitant at first, he tested the tense airs. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they been repaired after all this time?¡±


    Hera¡¯s eyes were sharper than his sword, despite her years lifted from any battle. She regarded her son with concern. ¡°There are things you may not understand.¡±


    ¡°Then help me explain.¡± Omar raised himself up. ¡°Leonidas will not stop hunting our family. He isn¡¯t the catalyst of all this, Dragni is. The man who took away ¨C ¡°


    ¡°Enough!¡± Hera screamed out. Her voice lowered. ¡°Enough. Please.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to understand.¡± Omar interrupted. He moved from the desk to the other side of the window, pointing to the courtyard. ¡°If there is something you are not telling me. Do so now, mother. People are dying, some already have. If we have the power to stop these monsters, then tell me why we haven¡¯t already.¡±


    Hera¡¯s words passed by Omar. He was as determined as ever. Her gaze softened seeing a group of mages guarding the perimeter pass by the empty courtyard. Hera settled herself, grasping at a ruby necklace that shined in the moonlight.


    ¡°You remind me of your father. The man I once married. That fire, I have seen it so many times, it is our bloodlines curse. Too ambitious for our own good. The urgency to put the whole world on your shoulders. Its scary.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°But, I cannot help you. For if I do, I will have one less son in this lifetime.¡±


    Omar blanked. He shook his head, but Hera nodded. ¡°If I even try to stand against the Specters with you, all I am doing is delaying the inevitable. The wards of Belkos are fortified, but raising the entire Pale¡¯s wards is a lost cause. We would just be locking them in this realm with us. With no one capable of defeating them.¡±


    Omar stood dazed and confused, hesitant for a moment, he studied his mother. Dread and fear swirled around her cheeks. Her hands grimaced and clawed under her necklace at her shoulders. Omar broke his silence. ¡°Why would no one be here?¡± Omar asked.


    From her desk, Omar snatched the manuscript Natasha transcribed. He explained it all to her. His alliance with Shay, Leonidas and his rivalry, and the Specters plans from what Dragni told him. It all shook Hera to the core, but more was beneath the skin of the issue. She shivered at the thought of another.


    ¡°The name Elysium. It isn¡¯t a place or a person. It¡¯s a weapon. A holy one from the heavens.¡± Hera took the manuscript and explained briefly. She flipped through some pages, using her magic to create a gold projectile of a sword identical to the Lotus Blade. This one¡¯s eyes was golden and white, feeling a person with hope, not darkness. It was its brother. Hera rubbed her projectile, as she pushed it towards Omar. ¡°Your father called it the Blade of Elysium.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°The Blade of Elysium?¡± Omar repeated. ¡°So what it is like a powerful weapon that can defeat the Specters. Swords are nothing but steel.¡±


    Hera stopped Omar. ¡°It is the blade, the goddess Altira created to destroy the Lotus Blade. Only one person in the entire history of Eurafalia has been able to hold it. And that man died to stop the Lotus Blade from continuing its reign.¡± She explained. ¡°It is also how we raised the wards of every realm, my child. Without it, my magic isn¡¯t enough to save the Pale.¡±


    ¡°Raising the wards takes more than a flick of a wrist. A weapon for a deity is needed, and we lack that weapon, and a deity to hold it.¡± Hera sternly turned away. Her lips pressed together unable to cope with her thoughts.


    ¡°Then, I will be its deity.¡± Omar commanded. Hera¡¯s heart sunk. Her head fell down a chimney of emotion, as she was afraid he would say those exact words. She couldn¡¯t look at her son. Guilt flooded her heart, and her mind was in a waging war.


    ¡°We have the location. All we need to do is grab it.¡±


    Hera didn¡¯t speak any further. For a moment she paused, as Omar called her. ¡°My child.¡± Omar stopped himself. Hera turned to her son taking his hand. ¡°No Diborn can hold the blade.¡±


    Realization set in. Omar sighed in disgust, understanding the truth of it all. He leaned forward with urgency. ¡°Why not¡­?¡± Anger filled his frustration.


    Hera¡¯s eyes watered. She covered her mouth, breaking down in utter heartbreak. Omar held her tightly as she hugged him before she could say anymore. ¡°It¡¯s a losing battle my child. Just stop.¡±


    Omar bitterly bit his lip and grunted. ¡°No.¡±


    Hera remained silent, understanding in this moment the weight of her words pressed heavily on her heart. The fire inside of her leaked out, crackling softly, as the room around them looked to have caved in. Finally, she exhaled deeply, though a decision finally had to be made.


    ¡°To raise the Blade of Elysium and its wards, one must be held with a purifying soul. A person who is capable of being the perfect human in the eyes of the gods.¡± Her voice was quiet, but spoke volumes out loud. ¡°If you were to touch Elysium, the power of the gods would annihilate you. You would perish into a grain of ashes, being dismembered as nothing more than a demon would.¡±


    It felt like a blade went through his chest, but Omar didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I care not of the price, I have to pay. If even for a glimmer of a second you can raise the wards to save our realm, then it will be a price worth paying.¡±


    Hera let go of Omar, staring at him for a long moment, unable to read Omar. With a slow deliberate motion, she walked away to the window, seeing the perfect night sky stare back at her. The weight of his words carried into the night, hanging on her by a thread. She stood in denial. After a moment of awe, Hera turned to her soon shaking her head.


    ¡°I cannot lose another child.¡± She whimpered. ¡°But I know you will not give this up. Will you?¡±


    A clock ticked inside of Omar. His chest sank with a loose feeling of pain he had not felt in ages. His face narrowed and the gates of a river flooded in. ¡°You have the heart and soul of a true King. This curse doesn¡¯t define your life.¡± She promised her son, pulling a small locket from her necklace. A locket of Darius Marshall, the worlds last chronicler.


    She closed Omar¡¯s hand, but his eyes finally opened. ¡°In the world of hallucination, in the room of familiarity, you should find all I left you. Your father¡¯s words to me long ago, for when the moment arrived to give this to you.¡± Water poured down his face like a river. He didn¡¯t appear sad, nor did he sniffle. Omar cried without letting out any emotion. The curse of a Diborn leaving a haunting image on his face. Omar looked down at his hand, the necklace held a key beside the end of the chain.


    ¡°Your father told me a story long ago.¡± She sniffled. ¡°That one of our children would rise to make an ultimate sacrifice, for the good of man. I always hated his stories, cause they were of him telling me the future.¡±


    Omar stepped closer to his mother, his voice steady. ¡°I must do this. This is my redemption. Whatever the cost, the world will not suffer cause of me. I will bring one moment of joy for this realm.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Hera began to accept the man in front of her. It no longer wasn¡¯t her son, but the Pale¡¯s Diborn who prepared for his final journey. The weight of her magic weaved through the air emotional. A sacrifice to stop the impending darkness. Omar stood beside Hera, watching the perfect night sky shine upon them. The bittersweet atmosphere echoed with the resonating future dawning upon them. Outside the walls of Belkos, the first true storm of the Pale thunder clapped on the horizon.


    ¡°So save the Pale, my child.¡±

 25. Diborn Revolution

    25


    Halluburg seemed to be no different than any other ordinate night in the dream realm. The city was silent as always with Diborn catching up with each other at bars and various places around the main town. The night was a pale one. Spirit wolves howled at the edge of the dream realm, echoing for miles across the forever scattered bridge leading to Halluburg. The fog around the city was dense, and eerie, but whispered to the audience of Diborn like a feral reaver.


    ¡°So the Blade of Elysium,¡± Omar stated.


    He pointed at a small hand-drawn map on a secluded metal table. A small lamp kept the empty meeting room from being seen from afar. His shoulders weighed down on the table, as the pressure of the situation rose to an all-time high. At the corner of Halluburg, right beside his dream portal, this closed-off cabin became a known vantage point to keep away from those aligned with the Specters.


    Omar drew his finger on the map. ¡°You say it is here on the islands of Gaia?¡±


    The dark elf Shay nodded. His gray fingers rubbed the table, moving to the side of Omar, he unveiled his silver long hair down his black robes. Worry crept on his face, aging him from stress. ¡°Yes.¡± He paused himself. His eyes shut and opened within a millisecond. ¡°But, the blade is not meant for Diborn.¡±


    ¡°I know that, and I do not care,¡± Omar grumbled. ¡°If I can hold it for a second my mother can sense the energy in that moment to ward the realm.¡± Despair was lost on his face. Not a soul could detect any worry across his expression, for Omar was prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice. His body didn¡¯t tense, he became at ease with himself.


    Shay walked to one of the walls stunned by his friend''s appeal. He wiped his face with his hand, hoping this would all scramble what he heard. Yet, the reaction to his statement painted across Omar¡¯s accepting grin.


    ¡°What of everything we worked for? Your family? Luna? Magnus? Me? Those who look up to you!?¡± Shay barked out.


    Omar played with the map, moving some of the figurines that acted as people on it. ¡°They will be fine without me. I am just a man. Men can be replaced.¡± He sighed. Omar couldn¡¯t lift his glance at Shay, without feeling guilty. ¡°It¡¯s best this way. We said we would kill every Diborn right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. And you think suicide by destroying yourself with a sacred relic is the way to go.¡± Shay churned shaking his head. Shay¡¯s jaw clenched from the frustration he managed to hold inside of him. He tightened his grip around the table, breaking off a corner of the wood. ¡°You are chancing a life''s work on a mere possibility.¡±


    Shay rushed towards the side of Omar, who immediate crossed his arms defensive. ¡°You mean to tell me. Everyone in your life and mine who has died holds no value to this journey we agreed to take on. After ¨C ¡° Shay¡¯s voice climbed to new heights on a horizon he never could have saw. His mind boggled from even the thought of Omar¡¯s intent. Shay could only laugh at his friend. ¡°You mean to say after all we have been through. You get beat up, you just what?¡±


    Omar couldn¡¯t find his voice. He turned to his left side at the table, but Shay snapped his fingers in his face to gauge his attention. ¡°You want to just sacrifice yourself? To what? Hold them back for some months?¡± Shay dismissed himself in disgust. ¡°Then what?¡±


    The tension between both men boiled hotter than the smelting iron of a blacksmith. The conversation became a earful from Shay instead of a conversation between men. The silence was unbearable as Omar couldn¡¯t muster any explanation behind his intent. Shay couldn¡¯t take it anymore, slamming his fist onto the table.


    ¡°By the gods, speak!¡± Shay demanded. Omar¡¯s attention pulsed, buffing his chest out and closing the distance between them both.


    ¡°Watch yourself, Shay,¡± Omar warned. His glare sharpened the same as his knife. ¡°I will not be called a fool for taking a path to benefit us all.¡± The words spewed from Omar¡¯s mouth like a relentless wave of anger that was released from its cage.


    ¡°Why must we struggle, when people ahead of me, can simply find another way? I am a Diborn. A monster. At least let me leave with dignity if setting the wards of the Pale casts out the monsters within it, that is good enough for me. So what if I am to die? The people I leave in my wake will be better off without me. Here I can finally rest knowing I do good. We suffer day in and day out, struggling for what?¡± Omar snapped, his hands flailing into the air, erupting the shrieking cabin into a pause.


    ¡°All I ask is for one win.¡± He finished.


    Shay¡¯s posture relaxed, rubbing the delicate table. ¡°One win, huh?¡± Shay reiterated. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Shay walked out of the cabin without hesitation. ¡°Shay!¡± Omar commanded his friend to come back. In a matter of seconds, Omar followed behind. They kept their distance from each other, being out of sight nearly from one another.


    ¡°Which is why our Night Empress Sheiva has commanded we Diborn fight!¡± A Diborn in catholic robes continued to preach to a couple of passing men and women who gave him their ears, preaching about the Specters Goddess.


    ¡°These sermons are everywhere now¡­¡± Omar muttered, slowly walking past a dozen Diborn who listened to the preacher. His words carried far and wide, as many listening ears came from the bar.


    ¡°Sheiva, our Diborn Goddess. Said to have been cast out to the world of man from the heavens, tells us, we should not fear man or any being the gods created. For we are living and breathing deities ready to be hatched from our shells. When we come together shall we create the new world and our glorious vision of our goddess.¡±


    The audience who listened cheered on the preacher, who bowed to them. Others from the bar clapped along, raising their drinks in the air. ¡°Join our movement. Join the Specters!¡± The preacher offered.


    Shay brushed passed the crowd, silently and without making a scene like the skilled assassin he was. He walked in the shadows undetected by the Diborn who ran to the preacher. The preacher shook the hands of the eager men and women accepting that monster inside of them to finally be awakened. That thrust and hunger for power.


    ¡°The life of Diborn is only survival. When the world casts them out by magical wards, how else may they survive.¡± Shay muttered his whispers to the point Omar could hear them, even from the distance between them. ¡°You think you have it hard, look at some of these Diborn who have nothing and ask yourself, how you struggle. None of these men or women have a loving family, a lover, or friends. They only have each other, and sad as it may be Halluburg may be the only place they can connect, even if it is through shared despair.¡±


    Omar¡¯s mind shattered like glass to Shay¡¯s point, he slowly carried himself behind Shay¡¯s footsteps. The Diborn swayed and moved passed Omar in lightning speed. Over sixteen of them were in a collective group by the preacher. The preacher''s grin turned malevolent and full of devilish intentions. He welcomed those lost monsters to a place of meaning.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°The Specters. Maybe eighty percent of the order is full of men and women like that. People without homes. Dragni and the blade warp those destroyed from within to their purpose. As dark as that may seem, I don¡¯t believe a world without purpose is life.¡±


    Shay stopped in the middle of the street, underneath the bar. The shadows consumed him to the point he was invisible. Omar stared into the darkness, listening to the voice from within it.


    Shay¡¯s voice commanded the sliver winds around Omar, as he whispered aloud. ¡°You say you''re doing this to save people, but you don¡¯t even know who you''re saving, or even who you¡¯re destroying. You want purpose, survive the day for yourself. This path you walk isn¡¯t living. It¡¯s just existing.¡±


    Omar couldn¡¯t fathom the truth. He grudged and clenched his jaw in disgust with himself. ¡°I find it pathetic to watch you go down this path because it isn¡¯t like you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going. But pretending you don¡¯t care about who you hurt by your selfishness, makes me view you in another light now.¡±


    Omar hesitated before he answered. ¡°Shay,¡± he whispered embarrassed by his foolishness. He was already gone. Shay disappeared into the shadows. Omar dropped his head, glaring at the ground below him. ¡°I just exist.¡± He shut his eyes realizing his absurd path. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Halluburg¡¯s endless nights warranted silence amongst the later parts of them. Diborn is to answer for the mistakes that brought them here. Aether the Void god, sees it so. It was justice in the eyes of the gods to command the Diborn to suffer for an eternity. It is that endless suffering that brought us here today.¡±


    The preacher brought forth a crowd of over fifty now. A light shined around him, where he could not be touched. The audience of Diborn cheered, as behind him lied a large sheet. The preacher searched the void skies, before he continued his speech.


    ¡°Today friends. That changes. I bring to you, the leader of the Diborn.¡± The crowd dropped its small chatter amongst itself. The preacher gestured a hilarious smile, while goosebumps grew all around his arms.


    ¡°Lord Dragni, creator of the Specters.¡± The crowd awed in shock, as the Demon God stepped forth before them.


    The slender tall frame of the overbearing monster he truly was suffocated all the air from their lungs. Dragni held his hand into the sky with a brief smile that faded behind an angered but determined grin.


    The main staple of Halluburg gathered closer, whether to be afraid of the demon or respect him as an equal. Men and women gathered cracked bottles and dedicated every inch of a movement to ensure it was not their last. They circled the stand the preacher preached upon, as Dragni reached higher into the sky.


    ¡°Do you know what makes a monster?¡± Dragni asked the group of people. He pulled a small lotus flower from the sky, staring at the beauty of the white and purple flower. The crowd silenced. ¡°A monster is something man creates. A monster is a being created through suffering and hatred. Every one of us has monsters inside of us. That doesn¡¯t mean we are all evil. The humans who condemn us monsters have monsters inside of them. But in life, man needs to depict something as a greater evil, so they chose the Diborn to be their monster.¡±


    The crowd listened, dropping their guards and clinging to every word. They heard him. The monster inside of them heard Dragni. He called for their attention and they listened. Guilt clouded their consciousness for every one of them had been called a ¡°monster.¡± Each one of their guts spread a disease of guilt punching them several times with each of his sliver words spreading that very disease.


    Dragni softened his tone with a sigh. ¡°Diborn are called monsters because they possess a great power humans wish they could bere.¡± Dragni began to point out certain Diborn. From regular humans gifted the curse, to Sakarians, lizardmen casted from their tribes with the curse, orcs, elves, the whole lot of them were called out.


    ¡°So you what¡­? Gather around like weak little lambs. Sit around the fires of a hell created here to torment you further? Is that how destructive these humans and their gods tormented you?¡±


    Doubt cast shadows around the crowd. The preacher was even astonished by the question, for each man and woman who stood around the circle yearned. They forced themselves to ask the same question of why they were here. None of them held a solution as the silenced dug a little deeper.


    Dragni hopped off the preacher stage into the crowd of Diborn. He took the hand of a Novaleon, the talking animal race from Nova Overpass, who lived in the far north of Eurafalia. ¡°Is this what your people yearn to see? Walloping every night and dreading to close your eyes. Do you not dream of bliss?¡± Dragni asked a black cat man, wearing shrouded leather armor. The cat dropped his head, slightly nodding to his question.


    Dragni moved into the crowd, grabbing another Diborn¡¯s hand. A woman. Her soft brunette hair flowed down the side of her freckles as she nervously shook at his touch. ¡°Do you wish to let the world see your beauty, instead of shunning you for those magnificent black diamonds for eyes?¡± She blushed and eased her nerves.


    The so-called ¡°Demon God¡± moved like a savior among them. Diborn has never seen a god come before them before. It was restricted. They were monsters, yet Dragni walked amongst them as they once were. People.


    Leonidas moved to the preaching stage with the preacher. ¡°Doi Fang.¡± He called the preacher. ¡°What¡¯s our lord doing?¡±


    The preacher observed along with Leonidas in utter disbelief. The sight of the center of Halluburg¡¯s city brightened. ¡°He is announcing our arrival it seems.¡± Doi Fang put his hands together in a prayer. ¡°That the Specters have come.¡±


    The Diborn reached out for Dragni, grasping his shoulders and then taking his hands like beggars. They chose him. The deity Diborn had searched years of suffering for stood right before them now. There he was¡ªthe protector of them all, a true god in their eyes who let them seem like the men and women they were.


    ¡°We are Specters.¡± Dragni echoed in the middle of the Diborn mob. ¡°We are the ghosts of our pasts. Ghost who should be feared for what we now are. Humans should worry and fear you at your very sight, for you are all greater warriors than they could ever be. That is what makes you a monster. Even on your worse day, man could never match your strength.¡±


    Dragni pointed to Doi Fang and Leonidas. The cloth sheet behind them continued to move with the whirlwind. ¡°You are Diborn. Embrace the chaos and become free.¡± Leonidas grabbed the sheet and threw it into the sky. ¡°The gods cannot hurt you anymore!¡±


    Underneath the cloth, the greatest fear of the Diborn curled in fear. Aether their tormentor.


    ¡°Aether of the Void. The being who has seen to it you suffer all these restless nights.¡± Dragni came onto the stage, grabbing the thick shadow neck of Aether.


    Aether is a being as ancient as darkness itself. It forms fluid, formless but imposing enough like a mass of shadows banned together woven from the fabric of the abyss. Its anatomy shifted constantly, as the void created this form, as the void god created it. No light bounced off of it, even if it neared the being, Aether''s presence absorbed the shallow light. He left nothingness leaving in all a swallow of empty black space.


    He had no face, only a large gaping hole for a mouth, determined to suck the life force out of the enemies of the gods. Dragni lifted Aether like a weightless object. The snaking slithering whispers echoing from the void mouth of Aether were closed by Dragni¡¯s grip. The sight of Aether turned the cold winter into a frozen blizzard of another.


    ¡°This being who tortured you all.¡± Dragni squeezed its throat. ¡°He was sent to the gods to put you in your place. They fear you all, do you know that? Celestial Garden fears you. The gods who live in harmony there call you spawn. Blaming the night empress Sheiva and her lover¡­ myself. They took her from me, to ensure we would answer for defying their order.¡±


    Dragni whimpered for a moment, yet his hand clenched Aether tighter. Red tears fell down his face, infuriated by anger. He couldn¡¯t let his resolve overtake him again. ¡°We were to suffer because they feared us.¡± Dragni¡¯s expression shifted to that of a devil. ¡°And they should.¡±


    The crowd around them agreed, yelling their opinions. ¡°Celestial Garden has failed the Diborn. They call us monsters, then we will show them what monsters can accomplish together.¡± Dragni demanded the approval of the crowd who was fully behind him. The support came in great stormy waves.


    Dragni smiled coercing the Diborn together under the banner of the Specters. He laughed at Aether. ¡°And they said to fear you. How wrong they were.¡±


    Aether attempted to speak, but his throat was logged by Dragni¡¯s thumb. ¡°Diborn are the monsters who will take back this world for our own. Every man and woman who feared us will know our name. We are Specters! The gods will obey us. Celestial Garden will be ours!¡± Dragni demanded.


    The crowd cheered proudly, and the way of man ended. A new era began from one snap of a neck, Dragni tore the head of Aether clean off and threw it to his mob. The Specters rules Halluburg.

 26. Brotherly Love

    26


    The sight of Halluburg was lost. A place where Diborn was tortured was no more. It now belonged to the Specters. Omar sat on top of a roof, higher into the resident area of Diborn seeing Dragni take Aether from the plains of the void. The realm didn¡¯t shatter however, the magic of this void had been harnessed still.


    Omar sighed, watching the new group of Specters join Dragni now. Every single one of them churned and prepared to see to it their mission succeeded. Even from the distance Omar was from the center of Halluburg, the world was in peril. That is the most obvious. The Specters had broken their shackles for the Diborn. What may be a great thing, could very well be something entirely devastating for the world of man.


    Rain fell upon Halluburg for the first time in its existence. The Diborn gathered laughed and celebrated in the rain. Dragni flung Aether¡¯s head like a plaything, feeling more eyes upon him, he turned to the resident area nearly above the void clouds and laughed. ¡°Dragni¡­¡± Omar muttered seeing Dragni toy with the head in his direction.


    ¡°If Aether is dead, then the Pale may not be far behind their grasp.¡± Omar jumped from the rooftop to a balcony made of quartz stone. He shut a glass door behind him, but Dragni¡¯s eyes were still on him.


    Omar coughed, seeing the warm fire in the living area brighten the dim void Halluburg found itself in. ¡°I cannot fail here,¡± Omar whispered.


    ¡°Failure is such an overplayed thing in our world.¡± A voice declared.


    The balcony door creaked behind Omar, as the sound barely reached him. Omar stopped at the doorway, hesitant, unsure what he was to expect. Certainly not this. The voice of a man standing before him was a living shadow dangling his arms across the brown sofa. The fire burned brighter in front of him, sitting like he had a place in the Marshall¡¯s manor. He made himself at home like he belonged. Perhaps, he did.


    Omar didn¡¯t hear him come in, nor see him move. Omar studied his body and everything around him to ensure it wasn¡¯t an illusion. The beautiful woven clothes of the royal man screamed out his wealth. He wanted to be seen for who he was. The odd precision of his postured worried Omar.


    The man waited for him to enter and make his way towards the couch. ¡°Brother.¡± Dante patted the seat next to him.


    Omar rolled his eyes, walking in front of the flames Dante continued to view like a projection. ¡°You know not to call me that.¡± Omar crossed his arms, stern and upright about their relationship. He closed off any chance of allowing the distance between them to be shrunk.


    Dante chuckled, raising his brows, not shocked by Omar¡¯s stance. ¡°Ah yes.¡± He sipped from a coffee mug. ¡°A bastard. That I am.¡± He laughed amused by his stance, swirling the drink in his mug. ¡°How foolish of me to forget, your highness.¡±


    Outside the manor, a parade in the wake of Aether rocks the residence. The Diborn collectively march the streets carrying the fallen corpse of the void god. Dragni continued to lead them through Halluburg. Omar searched out his window and the very sigil portals that he despised were being erased from existence. Dragni continued to defy the gods who built this place to stop Diborn from assuming power.


    Another explosion rocked the manor, as the sigil gateways fell from the heights of the void city to the unknown. The Diborn cheered on Leonidas and Dragni who led the charge. Shay joined them from a distance, using bombs to send more nightmare realms to the abyss.


    The floorboard under Omar¡¯s feet creaked. He leaned against the window, worry spread all across his face. He gazed around at his enemies takeover. The darkness that lived in Halluburg had been replaced by another greater evil. Minutes passed. Or maybe just seconds, the air became dense. The fire cackled, Dante still tapping the seat for Omar.


    ¡°It must be hard.¡± Dante muttered.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Omar snapped back a response. He moved from the window right in front of his half-brother.


    ¡°It must be hard, being graced with trying to save a dying world. What Dragni is doing¡­¡± Dante paused, maneuvering his hands together. His glance narrowed, followed by a deep thought to find the right words.


    ¡°It shows you how wrong our father¡¯s path was.¡± Dante burrowed his anger, tilting his head at Omar. ¡°You follow his crusade to erase the Diborn, beings he made us and our brothers, because you feel it is righteous.¡± Dante smirked. ¡°How righteous is hiding away in a frozen hell, forever doomed?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t hiding. The Specters do not control the Pale. Nor will they ever.¡± Omar insisted, still refusing against taking a seat, he pulled a chair from behind him. He turned it around, pressing his chest against the backrest of it. Omar leaned forward. ¡°I find it hard to believe that someone as powerful as you can look away at all this.¡± He pointed to the window in misery.


    ¡°My mother. Our sister ¨C ¡°


    Dante interrupted Omar with an abrupt thunderous clap of a shout. ¡°Your sister. She has no blood of mine.¡± Dante pondered at his statement, rubbing his hands across his face. ¡°Your family, is not my family. I was declared a bastard and shunned from you all. So, I chose to build myself up.¡± Dante rose from the sofa.


    ¡°Now I found success and a place, you think I should willingly help you all, cause we share the same blood of a Deadman?¡± Dante dictated. His eyes were two full black moons staring back at Omar. ¡°You all forgot of me, when I suffered my childhood. Not even when I sit here prepared to greet you am I welcomed. Instead I am bombarded by my presence being here.¡±


    The air crackled with tension between the two brothers. The kind of crack that carried weight heavier than the backlash of words. The manor around them was silent among the harsh wave of flames from the fire, spilling out, as if they eavesdropped on their argument. Both men¡¯s voices were low and stern, like a glint of steel swords.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Omar snarled, gripping the teeth of the wooden chair. ¡°Because, right outside of here is a ancient evil, Dragni who sides with the Lotus Blade. Yet, you wish to speak about family disputes. You listen not for this world, but yourself. I always heard you were selfish, but to see you put things before the world shows character.¡±


    Dante scowled, frowned upon Omar¡¯s shot. ¡°You pity me? How low of you.¡± Dante brushed away his disapproving grin to control his emotions. His dreads swung wildly, while he searched for an answer to his brothers foolishness. ¡°The Lotus Blade lives because of a consort. Our father died because you were a boy, who killed him!¡±


    The room became deathly quiet. Everything outside the manor muted, saved from the rhythmic drop of words from Dante. Omar¡¯s heart sank like a pile of weights falling in a never-ending ocean of emotions. The high seas of internal feelings drastically were caught in the storm. Omar stood from his chair, sniffling in disbelief. Blood was on his hands, that red nectar stunk on his palms.


    The image of their father¡¯s last breath drained from the moment the blade controlled Omar, shrieked in blood. He suffered once again internally, each time worse than the last. Dante back away shocked knowing the truth. It was not only the truth that haunted Omar, but the knife to the heart from betrayal.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Omar¡¯s words slivered out of his mouth barely. He searched his palms for the stench of blood from his father, yet when he looked at Dante¡¯s they were dripping with stench. Responsibility from everything that has transpired since that night. The blood trail carried forth all the way to the doorstep of the sofa.


    Omar gulped down his words, as they were to heavy to vomit. ¡°You are with them¡­¡± Betrayal turned his vision red. ¡°You are aligned with them!¡±


    Omar rushed putting his hands around the neck of Dante. The surging speed of power dropped them both onto the couch was exhilarating. Omar¡¯s eyes no longer were a desert. They were a rainforest of tears, as he gripped Dante¡¯s neck, while the man tried to fight back.


    Dante¡¯s vision blurred as he clawed for an escape, but the vice-grip of Omar wouldn¡¯t suffice and let him escape. Years of misery where he blamed himself surfaced from his anger. Emotions hindered by his inability to save his father. All because of his brother.


    Omar¡¯s strength was brutal. For the first time in so long, he announced his true strength to the world. Omar¡¯s lips twisted with a sneer, his teeth bared down like a predator closing in for the kill.


    ¡°Our family suffered because of you¡­¡± Omar cried out. His voice growled like a tiger, breath hot against Dante. ¡°You will pay for this.¡±


    Dante¡¯s lungs screamed for air. Omar pinned his knee on his chest. Dante¡¯s hands scrambled for Omar¡¯s face, peeling back his freedom. His little brothers grip didn¡¯t falter. Black waves began to collapse his vision, blooming like a wild lotus flower. The sound of intense drums from a war band shook the manor. Dante¡¯s senses dimmed.


    Desperation awoken in Dante. He moved his hands to his torso, towards the hilt of a golden dagger, strapped to his belt. Summoning the little strength he had left, he ripped it free and drove it upward into his brothers sternum with a frantic motion. He feared for his life. Dante¡¯s eyes widened as he stuck the blade in Omar.


    The sheer aggressiveness of Omar didn¡¯t feel the daggers presence at the initial thrust.


    Dante turned the blade, calling for Omar¡¯s attention. He drove the blade further into the middle of his chest, finally releasing Omar¡¯s death grip. Omar gasped for air, for a fraction of a second his grip loosened. Dante compiled all the air he could muster. Anger took over more than anything.


    Dante grunted, pushing the blade out of Omar¡¯s chest and driving it into his lungs. A grunt of pain escaped his lips. Dante became desperate. His grunts moaned for it to be the end. He begged it out of Omar.


    The blade pushed deeper into Omar¡¯s lung, until the hilt of its blade nearly caved in. Omar released his grip entirely. Dante broke free, flipping the couch in escape. He caught his wind sails back clutching his throat.


    Omar coughed violently. Omar slowly pulled the dagger out of his chest, screaming with a sickening gasp. Blood dripped from the blade, as he hurried back to on his dancing feet. Nearly falling from the two gashes.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Omar wiped his scratched face. His steps deliberate to keep him on his feet. Both his onyx eyes burned with fury.


    Dante used the couch as a crutch to rise from the floor. His hand trembling as he reached for another dagger at his side. His throat ached, in a aurora of punctured colors. His breaths ragged, but gripped the dagger ready.


    ¡°For to long, Celestial Garden and the Chronicler of the Lotus Wars has controlled Eurafalia.¡± Dante pointed the dagger at Omar. ¡°No more I say. Today, marks the first day Diborn choose their destinies. We can be Kings and Queens if we desire. Why do you refuse that!¡±


    ¡°In expense, humans die? I would rather protect this world from the few, than let millions die for your fucking greed!¡± Omar snapped, his voice rasped grabbing his chest wound.


    ¡°I will not stand for this. Dragni will not stand for this. We will kill your pathetic family. We let Jai live in the heavens till he manifested his shard power.¡± Dante slivered his head with a nod. ¡°Now, when I finish you, he will be next on my to kill list. Then, your whore mother and Maeve. Or those Vikings. Maybe after all that, I will see your Princess. Luna is it?¡± Dante smirked with a glimmer of sarcasm.


    ¡°You wont touch anyone.¡± Omar picked up the knife. ¡°I will end you before you even have a chance to. Brother¡­¡± Determination filled his face, being the protector he is.


    Dante dropped his guard. He shrugged his shoulders with a hint of laughter. ¡°No need. We already won this battle.¡± His unreadable expression confused Omar, until a knife into his back made it clear.


    Omar grunted in pain. His eyes shut and reopened as he turned behind him, he saw the gray hand rested on his shoulder, lodging the knife deeper into his heart. The assassins posture tensed when Omar met his glare. Guilt spread around him, but he lodged it further into his heart, disputing years of effort built into what once was.


    ¡°Shay¡­?¡± Omar¡¯s face resonated with betrayal. The dark elf couldn¡¯t meet his stare. He pulled the knife out and kicked Omar to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry. But the only ones who win here are our kind. Anyone who is against us, will fall to their knees.¡± Shay stated, as Omar dropped before Dante. Shay made it to Dante¡¯s side as they looked down at Omar.


    Dante slapped Omar¡¯s cheek. ¡°Remember how you said you were going to kill me. Dream. Just like we are now. When you wake up, remember the reaility you live in. We are no heroes. We are painted as monsters for a reason.¡± The knife played around Omar¡¯s throat.


    ¡°No Diborn can be a hero of man.¡± Shay added, turned towards the horizon.


    A sharp, searing pain lanced through Omar. Piercing his heart. His breath hindered as he felt the gut punches both men delivered.


    ¡°When you wake, tell those in your revolution against us, who to fear. The new King.¡± Dante rose from Omar. The large phantom tiger revealed itself from Dante¡¯s snap. It roared louder than ever, stalking Omar as prey. ¡°Remember you choose this path.¡± Dante laughed. ¡°Now suffer.¡±


    ¡°Edindale will be ours little brother. Whether by force or surrender. We will create a new dawn.¡± The tiger in a flurry widened its jaw and everything turned black.


    Omar woke from his slumber in broad daylight in the center of the courtyard, beside Magnus and Natasha. Both noticed his faint expression, as he searched for danger around them. Sweat dripped from his face, while students hurried pass them for class. Magnus noticed the worry on Omar¡¯s face as all he could muster was the truth.


    ¡°The Diborn are on the move.¡± He exclaimed.

 27. The Golden Ball

    27


    ¡°Are you sure about this? It seems a little impulsive.¡±


    Maeve¡¯s eyes darted to her brother who had her arm locked. The two descended down the spiral staircase where the entire ballroom of the castle seemed to now be made of gold. The golden ball, a traditional event for every transitioning season of the year. A ball created to warm the spirits of Edindale, with the forever winter. The impending doom of man now in the fray of things, gave it a little more meaning.


    Omar tightened his grip around his sister''s arm, fixing his elegant robes. ¡°Unless your solution is to let the King and the Specters take over Edindale, I say not.¡±


    Omar shunned his suit, fixing the uncomfortable tight design of it. An elegant three-piece midnight blue suit, with gray lining around the buttons, suffocated his body. Omar opened his tight stripped tie as he lied inside mummy wrap. Sweat slowly came down his face in waves. ¡°Why do they make clothes like this¡­?¡± Omar annoyingly played with his collar until his teeth grinned aggravated.


    Maeve smacked his hand from his collar. ¡°Will you stop making it seem like were animals.¡± She nervously laughed as some of the guests glanced at the siblings.


    ¡°Wow. She¡¯s gorgeous.¡± A guest peered. ¡°Like a raven out of the wild.¡±


    The guest lost sight staring at Maeve. For her sleeveless gown, made out of black feathers cut off at her shoulders, did not cause as much issues. The dress clenched tightly around her waist, allowing people to see her disciplined physique. The dress furrowed out under her waist, covering her black heels. Maeve smiled to a man, ¡°thank you.¡± Blushing embarrassed, Omar poked her shoulder out of fun.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Omar sarcastically joked. ¡°My sister is being hit on, finally¡­¡± he frowned a smile.


    Maeve shook her head smiling. Her face flushed seeing Omar able to smile for the first time in what felt like decades. ¡°Those contacts are working wonders for you.¡± She pointed to his ocean blue lenses that reflected the old endless wonder his eyes once were. They passed a mirror and Omar peaked at what use to be. He huffed a sigh.


    ¡°Back when things were normal.¡± He laughed. ¡°But. We have a ceremony to attend.¡± Omar waved his hand forward and the siblings ascended to the ballroom.


    The entrance into the ballroom inside King Phizer¡¯s castle surprisingly shocked the siblings. Unlike his inappropriate and misguided personality, the ballroom was inviting and designed to capitative its guests behind the King¡¯s true nature. Impressed a general world used at the event. Tall, golden double doors opened, their intricate carvings of golden lotus flowers and swirling daises caught the soft glow of crystal sconces mounted on both walls. Above the doorway arched a glass window to the capital reflecting a Glowstone light engraved in the window, in the shape of a dragon painting.


    The warm marble beneath the feet of the guests lit up with Glowstone traces all around the ballroom. The entire room was golden, even allowing the glow to reflect off many guests. Many guests entered the ballroom with their partner, all wearing golden and black colors. Golden banners flew down above their heads holding a crown with a ball inside of it. The eight chandeliers that filled the room, allowed its wide nest to show how expanded the room itself was. Thousands of guests filled in.


    A soft hum of music played with a gentle murmur of conversations flowing like a grand ocean. The elegant atmosphere held a great anticipation. The invite only ballroom filled leaving little room to wiggle around.


    ¡°Let me in, please. I know Knight Joffrey!¡± A lowly looking man wearing snow white robes tried to push his way in.


    Leonidas stood at the entrance way with his golden armor set, grabbing the man by his collar. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say no mongrel.¡± He lifted him high in the air. Omar and Maeve watched behind the line of people. ¡°No invitation, no entry! Leave!¡± he tossed the man into a table, shattering the glass on top of it. The man looked in fear, as Leonidas¡¯s hazel contact lenses blinked in and out of his onyx eyes at the man.


    The man shivered rushing away. ¡°No invitation, no entry.¡±


    Slowly the ballroom filled up, with many esteemed guests entering the glorious hall¡¯s tradition. Men and women collaborated and joyfully talked up a bliss storm.


    Maeve tucked her hand behind her brother¡¯s ear. ¡°So, Leonidas is a Diborn too?¡± She questioned. ¡°Even though, you killed him¡­¡±


    ¡°Careful. He can hear even the faintest whisper.¡± Omar warned. ¡°But yes, and he killed me.¡± Omar frowned. Leonidas turned his attention to the siblings who were a couple people behind the front. He embraced their arrival with a sinister grin.


    Omar met his glance with an unapologetic one. ¡°He lives to torment. Natasha dug up the Shardbearers history. Two souls live inside him. But it also manipulates his feelings to nothing but hatred and vengeance.¡±


    The two sat before Leonidas now. Omar looked the golden knight up and down, knowing what true evil lied inside of him. ¡°Which brings us here. To this moment. A specter trying to invade Edindale.¡± He barked at Leonidas, handing he and Maeve¡¯s invitation.


    Leonidas chirped at the comment, carving open the two invitations. He handed them back two tickets inside the envelope. His gaze froze upon his bitter rival Omar. ¡°Surprised you managed after being stabbed in the heart and back.¡± He whispered. ¡°All this pain to fail. Keep failing, its what your good at.¡±


    Leonidas turned to Maeve. ¡°Hello, Omar¡¯s sister.¡± He winked.


    Omar snatched the tickets away, getting a suspenseful awe from the waiting guests. He turned to them with a smile. ¡°We. Are. Done.¡± Omar took his sister and walked passed Leonidas.


    ¡°Enjoy the ball. I heard it will be one to die for.¡± Leonidas laughed, exciting the crowd.


    Omar understood the meaning behind it. So did, Maeve. He truly is serious when he said that. ¡°If they are aligned with King Phizer, we need to somehow convince the King to see reason. This will end poorly for our realm if the Specters take it.¡± Maeve ran her mouth, shouting a little too loud for wandering guest. Omar shushed her.


    ¡°Maeve. I told you of Halluburg.¡± He seized, pushing her to one of the walls. The ballroom became more active. ¡°They killed a¡­ god.¡± He warned her. ¡°All bets are off. The wards have to rise or the Pale will become extinct.¡± Maeve nodded, slightly. Her shoulders dragged a bit, picking herself back up by fixing her face. ¡°For now, let¡¯s find the others, so we may intervene.¡± Her brother nodded and they were off.


    The air carried a radiance of positivity, smelling of fresh flowers, the maids arrangement of lotus flower vases around every cloth white table ingenious, keeping the room smelling wonderful. The tall windows draped in golden silk and black brocade stretched to the ceiling allowing the moonlight to bounce off the golden light to turn into pure gold itself.


    The guests moved further inside, their eyes drawn near to the center of the ballroom. A raised dais similar to King Phizers throne room, only this adorned with a magnificent lotus flower arch flanked by numerous throne chairs for the royal family. Beside the King, he held two chairs to his own. The dais served as the focal establishment where the musicians played the requested music of the royal family. An effortless weaving craft of music, played into the conversations and laughter in air.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The music struck gold, as a piano and violins orchestrated a calming music piercing the thousands of guests, established inside the ball. The golden lights and stained windows illusioned the endless grandeur and spectacle of this ball. Soft cushioned chairs around each elegant white round table, leaving the center of the room open for dancing.


    The guests gathered around tables; their movements affected their attire. Swirling gowns, tailored suits, glittering jewelry, had become part of the ball¡¯s living Taibu. Looking like the most expensive individual in the room. An endless celebration for the successful. The atmosphere is alive with promise to the unknown future. And the night itself held endless possibilities awaiting those who enter.


    ¡°Took you long enough Omar,¡± Magnus rose his golden goblet.


    Natasha pushed his goblet down before he could sip a drink, rolling her eyes. ¡°You do understand, getting drunk is not the priority here.¡± Natasha¡¯s striking figure understated. Her hair cascaded in soft waves down her back, catching the warm light. The deep chocolate tones of her locks shimmered like satin, framing a delicate feature.


    Her gown, a rich golden silk that complemented her figure. The neckline of her dress was made of the finest white emeralds a man could find. All around her arms and shoulders those emeralds shined in the golden light. She adorned these kinds of events. Flutes began to chime in to the music as she poured a glass of water for Magnus.


    ¡°I am trying¡­ to look the part.¡± Magnus rose his brow.


    Omar, Natasha, and Maeve all looked at him like he is a madman. His clothes did not represent someone trying to stay the part.


    A sleeveless wonder, who stood apart from the glittering crowd. Most of the guests refused to stand close to him, as he rugged strength from them, from the refined ballroom. Magnus carried on his shoulders a fur coat made of bear pelt. His suit made from a bear, with dark leather patched thin to appear as a suit. He still looked like a madman as always, compared to the crowd.


    Magnus wore a cloak under the bear on his shoulder. A dark gray cloak with a navy symbol for his clan. He honored them no matter where he went as he was that. He kept his bear and hair in ponytail¡¯s taking the glass of water.


    ¡°Right.¡± Maeve laughed. ¡°Where is the princess?¡±


    Natasha shunned her face from Omar. He quickly picked up on it and noticed the sheer terror from her face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She joined her father, without speaking a word to us.¡± She leaned in the table.


    ¡°Her father? Why in the devils would she do that!?¡± Omar snapped, searching for Luna.


    All he could see searching for her was Amy, joined by her classmate Calum by the dais. Her brother, Damian was joined by a royal woman atop the dais as well, leaving seats emptied. Omar rolled his eyes with a sigh.


    ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t have brought her here.¡± Magnus drunk the water bitter. ¡°She is a little too rash for my liking. But so are you.¡± He pointed to Omar. ¡°Makes the two of you ideal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also extremely gorgeous¡­¡± Maeve sat with her mouth open.


    Omar nodded. ¡°Yeah. Yeah she is.¡± He smiled embarrassed, but Maeve swung his head to the opposite side of the ballroom.


    The grand golden doors to the residence side of Phizer castle swung open to the ballroom, behind the dais. On top of a grand spiral arched staircase with a gentle touch, every eye turned toward the figure amongst the top of the stairs. The princess stepped inside the ballroom, her presence commanded the room with her effortless otherworldly grace.


    Her gown, even from those who went over the top to picking an outfit was a masterpiece. Every fabric string and thread weaved itself into place with masterful craftsmanship. Luna rested her hands on the rail of the staircase, as she unleashed a starlight glow from her golden diamond gown.


    Soft fabric embroidered with threats of gold falling from her shoulders, casted a net of fluid waves that moved on their own as she descended the staircase. Her golden tiara, made of only diamonds and emeralds founded from the rarest minerals on the Pale mountains, rested lightly on her head. A perfect compliment to her glowing complexion.


    ¡°She is a goddess.¡± The men all around the ballroom were in awe. She captured their hearts from her sight alone. Omar no different. He gazed upon her from the table, gulping at her mesmerizing sight. He forgot the great evil he faced for a second, because the warmth in his heart returned. Luna fixed her braided hair, loosened into some loose curls to the side.


    ¡°She¡¯s perfect.¡± Omar smiled. Magnus shoulder bumped into him with a wink.


    Luna reached the bottom of the staircase, pausing to the soft rhythm of conversation around to renovate the silence. Her gaze swept across the room finding what she came for. Her warm and welcoming smile, reflected right from Omar¡¯s as they found themselves lost upon one another.


    Men fell to their knees between them, offering their hands in unison. She looked down upon them and walked through them all. Omar, in a trance, left the table to greet her. Time had stopped and their eyes were on one another. No one else moved or cared to look away.


    The orchestra on cue struck a warm slow melody. The flutes and violins carried a soft hum for each step they took towards one another. The murmurs of the guest resumed, tingled with curiosity, as the princess wrapped her arms around the broad shoulders of a commoner. Her radiance dimmed in their eyes, but glew brighter by Omar¡¯s arms slung around her.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Omar smiled stunned, as he backed away. ¡°You look. Well.¡±


    ¡°I look like what?¡± Luna grinned with her teeth out, chuckling to his reaction. ¡°You can slay monsters. But forget how to talk.¡± She rubbed his shoulder, her voice warm like fire in the winter.


    ¡°Feelings. Are complicated. But you look amazing. Beautiful. Goddess like?¡± Omar confused himself, to the point they both dropped their heads in laughter. The embarrassment filled him, but the comfort around each other lifted the fumbling of words.


    ¡°Thank you. You look well yourself.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I look well, don¡¯t I?¡± Omar winked sarcastically. ¡°Just well?¡±


    Luna giggled, as he pulled her closer, within a hair away from each other. Both their eyes narrowed lost in the moment. Luna playfully smacked his shoulder. ¡°You know what I meant.¡± She rolled her eyes jokingly, ¡°see your way of words spreads like a disease.¡± She took his hand.


    ¡°And your rashness spreads.¡± Omar turned his expression to a cold serious tone. ¡°Why are you leaving to meet with your father?¡± His face widened with anticipation and concern.


    Luna sighed. She shook her head, while guests crowded the area, they were lost in the crowd of conversations going on. Omar studied her, trying to figure out her plan. She was bothered, unable to meet his gaze for once. Her shoulders shrugged as she turned to the dais and saw the King.


    ¡°You. Maeve. Magnus. None of you can get to him. Let me try.¡± Both their gazes met the King, who wore all white robes, filling his wine glass to the brim, then downing it. The sight irritated Luna. Her vision coherence and pretended she didn¡¯t want to see him that way.


    The King raised his glass towards them. His stare cold and calculated, as if he knew the reason they came. Luna shakily left her elegant posture. Omar noticed the balcony doors opened by the knights, as guests made their way outside. He took Luna¡¯s hand looking right at the King.


    ¡°Come here for a minute.¡± Omar didn¡¯t hesitate, almost dragging Luna from the room to the balcony, where crickets chirped.


    Only a few esteemed guests were outside, but still across the balcony from Omar and Luna. He sat them down on a stone bench staring at the night sky. Omar moved his body turning to her direction. He took her hand slowly, rubbing his fingers briskly across it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Omar muttered. His voice low and soft.


    Luna annoyingly laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± She demanded.


    Omar confusingly looked up at her. ¡°What?¡± She quickly answered. ¡°Acting as if I cannot stand on my own two feet. I never, and I mean never tell you that. I never say you don¡¯t have to do that. And it¡¯s because I believe you can do anything you put your mind to.¡±


    Hesitation drew closer. The winds flew behind his back, as Omar let a small grin slip out. Her words set in. The upmost confidence of another swaying on his conscious now. His chest buckled and flew out. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You know that.¡± His other hand collapsed her soft touch.


    Luna collapsed his two hands with both of hers. She peered down at their touch and sighed. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m not mad, just show you believe in me, the way I believe in you. Because for us to be successful, we need trust in each other. Not in whatever we are to this point but freeing our home. I need you to believe without question, I can walk up to my father and do what needs to be done.¡±


    Omar nodded. He coughed out a nod, fully embracing what it was she wanted to say. ¡°I believe you can.¡± He brought his arm around her for a hug. Her head tilted on his chest, with a smile. ¡°Thank you for believing.¡±


    Luna laughed. ¡°Without me, your story is just a tragedy. Without you, my story is just a mystery.¡± She rubbed the top of his scalp.


    ¡°Together and always.¡± Omar kissed her forehead. ¡°Do what needs to be done then.¡±

 28. Drunken Thoughts

    28


    The music faded into an eerie silence right when Omar and Luna walked back in from the outside. Both turned in circles, seeing if all eyes were on them, but no one noticed them. Everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the dais. The grand ballroom hushed. The King stood up from his chair, his figure framed into a mountain of gold from the immaculate golden light.


    In his golden and white regal attire, he paced back and forth on the dais. Amy and Damian were concerned watching their father from their seats with their escorts. He is drunk, not that shock anyone. The King¡¯s face a beat red strawberry. He didn¡¯t laugh, nor did he shout. He swirled his drink forcing it to dance in his goblet.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­?¡± Omar and Luna slowly found their table, as he brushed by his sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Maeve shrugged unsure what to make of it. ¡°He spit out some of his drink, then started making a scene.¡±


    The King noticed Luna amongst the crowd. Right at Omar¡¯s side, his eyes winced with anger, that turned to remorse. He snarled out loud, falling bitterly drunk into his chair. The guests murmured silently, as the King poured out his drink beside him.


    A maid hurried over to the side of the dais, preparing a towel to clean up the floor. The King grabbed her hand. She rose in fear, but he held a silent conviction from his hold on her. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just leave it for now.¡± He waved her off.


    The crowd looked at the madman of a King. They were unsure what was going on. He peered amongst the many faces he didn¡¯t know, taking a deep breath and letting out a calm wind that blew into the center of the ballroom.


    ¡°My gods.¡± The King laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± His words were not slurred, nor were they sluggish. They were calm and slowly chosen. The King acted as such, with a voice deliberate.


    ¡°You know. My father long ago, told me a story.¡± He motioned his hand closer to the crowd. ¡°He told me a story about three kings. The Mad King, the Drunken King, and the Hero King.¡± The King moved forward to his seat. ¡°Let me have your attention for just a moment.¡±


    The guests opened their ears, the King is not known as empathetic, but his expression bore nothing of the detached monarch he had been. Instead, his glare toward Luna bore nothing but regret and empathy. His voice buckled, heavy with emotion, sweeping over the entire crowd.


    King Phizer made his mind up. He looked to Omar with a slight nod. Omar gulped. The King and he never much could bat an eye at each other. Luna tugged Omar¡¯s arm, concern bore across her pores, for she had never seen her father like this. Omar held her tightly, while the King nodded in approval. For the uncharted waters they were in, had no destination.


    ¡°The three kings had three reigns over three kingdoms. The first, the Mad King, sought the most awful ways to terrorize his country to do his bidding. The man defiled women, tormented his soldiers.¡± The King crumbled his hands. ¡°Just an awful human, as humans could be. So¡­¡± King Phizer jerked himself with a forced grin.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°The people defiled him. They raided his castle and rebelled, hanging him in the center of the capital. For his thirst for power, led him to a death so awful his children decided to flee from the kingdom.¡±


    The assembled guests exchanged glances, for the King¡¯s unexpected reasoning hung in the thick air. He paused, his hand resting on a cross around his robe. King Phizer looked back at Luna with whimpering eyes. He kissed the cross bolstering his strength, sniffling at the piece.


    Luna¡¯s expression in awe. ¡°That was my mother''s.¡± She resonated. Omar and everyone from Belkos looked at her. Amy noticed it too, as her expression gleamed with hope.


    The King continued with a nod. ¡°The Drunken King. He was a fair ruler, and let more than he should from his nation go on. But the king continued to find himself at the bottom of his goblet, year in, and year out. He was just drunk. And drunk.¡± King Phizer began to laugh. ¡°And fucking drunk, until his body couldn''t handle it. So, his heart failed him, and the King, fair as he may have been, died from his fault.¡±


    The doors around the ballroom shut. Leonidas peered from closing the double doors, locking glances with the King. The King shook his head in defiance. Leonidas bitterly grunted in silence. The King lifted his gaze and rose from his seat on the dais. His mind still boggled by the unfamiliar faces in the crowd, he gulped.


    ¡°The third King. The hero king never feared death. He worked every day to ensure he could realize his potential in this life. Every day seemed like his last, but he defied death. The Hero King surged through battles, opened borders, and lived a life so grand, it almost seemed fictional to the common ear.¡± The King paused. He looked down from the dais.


    ¡°I have been each one of these kings, except the hero king.¡± King Phizer apologized.


    ¡°My daughters suffered a great pain because I blamed them for failing. I put my life into becoming Edindale¡¯s King, a King, each one of you could respect. But, as I sit here today, I understand, that even though I do not know the people it is, I am to protect. I didn¡¯t hear your voices, I drank away my problems, because I was not capable of facing them. I thought I was weak. The truth is¡­ every man has to live for something. It could be small, it can be large. But, life isn¡¯t about how long we walk this realm. It is about what we do with each blinking second of our lives. In this life, I have failed.¡±


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words swung open the floodgates to every guest in the room. Each word cut deeper into empty promises, he finally addressed. The hearts of each guest listening opened. A sudden fever fell upon the King, he extended his hand from the dais, being helped from off the stage.


    Omar remembered Dragni¡¯s revolution in Halluburg. Shocked pecked his face, for a newfound hope arrived. The King¡¯s voice rose to outstanding heights.


    ¡°I failed my family. I failed my kingdom. I became the Mad Drunken King. All I wanted to be remembered for was being a hero. ¡°The King slowly made his way towards Omar¡¯s table.


    A ripple of applause began, hesitant whether to clap at first, but it quickly grew, swelling into a thunderous ovation that took over the ballroom. The King stood tall to the ballroom guests. For the first time in their lives, Amy, Damian, and Luna all saw their father hold a real smile. He offered his hand to his eldest daughter, for a simple dance.


    ¡°Luna. Let me aid you in saving our realm.¡± He offered, in a moment he was no monarch or ruler. Just a father writing out his wrongs. He carried a scarred resilience towards his daughter. Many guests who clapped passed judgment on the King, but he ignored the unknown faces.


    Luna held herself firm for a moment. She dreamed of this day. A chance where she could finally connect to her father. Nothing but all the evilness he brought about her filled her soul. She looked at the hand, searching for the devil she knew. He didn¡¯t reek of wine, nor was his action mad at all.


    Omar brushed his arm around her gently, pushing her to her father. She turned to him in uncertainty, as he cast a trusting nod to comfort her. Luna turned back to the King, taking his hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She added. King Phizer called his hand for Damian and Amy to join them, in the center of the ballroom, as the violins began to play a soothing and slow orchestra.

 29. Edindale on Fire

    29


    The light dimmed around the center of the ballroom. Everything outside the center was still bricks of solid gold reflecting in the light, while the center had a vague tone. Every scholar and royal eyes were on the eldest daughter Luna, and King Phizer as they took the ballroom by storm. Tension crept around every muscle twitch, slowly reaching for the invisible knife on each other''s back.


    ¡°I never took you as an etiquette dancer, child.¡± King Phizer seized. Luna didn¡¯t hesitate but put her chin on her father¡¯s shoulder in silence as they swayed. The orchestra on the other side of the room brushed its strings delicately, with the brass of the instrument swarming through the hall. The polished marble floors underneath them squeaked and rejoiced.


    Luna continued to sag her body, but her father continued to lift her. He kept their appearance from being stale. Many of the royals saw Luna¡¯s dead expression. If the King commanded such a thing as her hand, he could have it. Amy and Damian were next to them, as their father gained their attention with a sickly cough.


    ¡°I would like you all to listen closely to me,¡± Phizer called to them. All three of his children drew their gaze at him. ¡°Do not fail as I did.¡±


    ¡°Father, what nonsense do you speak of?¡± Damian laughed, seeing his father as a mirage of himself. ¡°You told me never to cower or show mercy to this below us. Now you have a change of heart?¡±


    King Phizer angrily looked at his boy with conviction. ¡°Watch your tone boy, for I am still the King. But maybe, not for much longer.¡± The King¡¯s head shifted downward, as the sway fell to an almost complete stop. Panic crept behind the ears of both his daughters, as they searched his saddened gaze for an answer.


    The King struggled to find the words, continuously fumbling them in his hands. When they finally had been clenched in his arms, they stuffed his throat from the sheer torment of repeating them would be. ¡°How can I tell them¡­?¡± His expression glared to his youngest daughter, Amy. A frown befell his face like a crescent moon.


    Finally, he drew a deep breath, his hands choking his daughters arms though they anchored him to speak clear enough. Luna ignored the sharp pain, as her attention lifted to her father. ¡°There is a group, called the Specters.¡± Luna¡¯s jaw tightened, her eyes glistened with unshed tears. Shock bore all over. ¡°For generations, they have tormented our family. Wanting this realm for whatever reason. They have tried so hard to take it. Using me as a pawn.¡±


    Luna knew of the danger her father had been facing in secret. She searched all of the courts around them. Whether the eyes of the Specters or innocents remained unknown to her now. All she knew is her family faced a greater danger than she could ever know. Painful glares shot out of the crowd, seeing most of them just watching her every move. She turned back to her family, continuing their slow dance together.


    Though Amy and Damian were in the dark, they heard the name. Specters. Monsters among men. Diborn among men, intended on turning civilization into their own. The greatest threat of the Pale. The greatest threat of Eurafalia at their doorstep. It had been defended by their father for all this time. All three of the siblings astounded by their father¡¯s patriarch stood in awe.


    ¡°I know Leonidas is a Diborn. And I know they are coming for me now. They took your mothers all from me, yet, in fear, I narrated a story in fear. Until. Until, they threatened to take you all. Now, they have threatened to take my children if I open the borders.¡± Phizer grinned at the thought, hesitation. ¡°But I cannot allow evil to take our land. Not again.¡±


    Time became a matter of essence. Luna didn¡¯t flinch. Omar noticed Luna drawing her gaze to him, shaking her head. Confusion sat upon his face. She couldn¡¯t let him read her mind, nor could she say it out loud. The flowing ounces of determination falling from the center of the ballroom became enough.


    Omar turned his head, shaking it to Magnus, Natasha, and his sister. Time is of the essence and they needed to leave now.


    The Diborn turned around heading to his friends and family. Pushing through the crowd, it became clear no one could be friend or enemy. To many details have been left out. The siege may have already been underway. Omar couldn¡¯t blink, slowly moving through the crowd, until a cold hand brushed his shoulder.


    This touch a familiar one, graced, Omar. He turned swiftly and saw a betrayer. A Specter. A man who would live to tear the soul of another if it granted him the satisfaction. The reaper. Death¡¯s assassin.


    ¡°Surprised you didn¡¯t put a knife in someone¡¯s back on the way here.¡± Omar unapologetically, shrugged Shay¡¯s hand off of him. ¡°Or did you? I can¡¯t see.¡±


    Shay dropped his shoulders. He sighed with an eye roll. ¡°Omar¡­¡± He called his name as if they were long time friends. It rolled off his tongue with a passion that bore fruit.


    Omar shut him out. ¡°No.¡± He calmly stated, while the ballroom cheered on the royal family. ¡°We have no further business.¡± Battle lines were drawn between them. Half foot apart now felt like an eternity of darkness and hatred. ¡°Keep your distance, for we know where we stand now.¡±


    ¡°Omar.¡± Shay stopped with the soft speech. He talked normally to his long-time mate.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Omar snapped. ¡°Shay, just get the fu ¨C ¡°


    Shay grabbed his arm. ¡°Omar! Damnit listen.¡± Desperation surfed around his face. Omar saw the fear growing like a mountain around Shay.


    Shay showed his other hand, one covered by a piece of cloth with black writing. ¡°Mr. Black. Our letters have been found. Leonidas read them all. He intends to find Elysium and destroy it. And now I, his pawn.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. How?¡± Omar gasped.


    Shay couldn¡¯t believe it still. He couldn¡¯t lock eyes with Omar, as his head tilted to his side. Disappointment spread faster than Diborn¡¯s rise in Halluburg. ¡°He found our stash of letters at our base. He said prove my loyalty or else.¡± He muttered.


    Confusion dismembered Omar¡¯s . ¡°So what, you stab me? Now, apologize? Because you found yourself in a deep hole.¡±


    Ignorance is bliss. All over Omar he continued to ignore Shay¡¯s plea. The Diborn rage many heard about, became a forerunner. Shay ignored him, turning to Luna. ¡°No, I came to warn you. Get Luna. Get your people. Get the hell out of here now.¡± He pointed to the closing doors of the balcony.


    ¡°Shay¡­¡± Omar hesitates. Realizing Shay is serious. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Omar turned his head to the doors closing. Leonidas and another man in all black steel armor shut the balcony and exits to the ballroom while the royal dance continued. He followed Leonidas¡¯s every movement in the crowd across the other side of the room. ¡°Omar, wait!¡± Shay warned Omar.


    The lush romantic melody paused, as Omar rushed to the other side of the dais. The uplifting beat that created warmth and joy on the inside silenced. The crowd and the King¡¯s family paused assuming the dance concluded. The musicians slowly rubbed against their instrument¡¯s strings, with a low aching ominous dissonance creeping behind the royal family.


    Silenced punctuated as the musicians changed. Three men wearing all black leather armor laughed playing the instruments. The other musicians were missing. All three men didn¡¯t appear nothing like bards. An uneasy silence rose.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± King Phizer froze.


    Omar hurried behind the dais, where the second betrayer met his gaze. His brother. Dante. Leonidas turned seeing the Diborn who once killed him, but now all three men were on equal playing fields. Dante held a swift dagger; the same one he stabbed Omar with in Halluburg. Dante smiled with confidence as he had already bested him.


    ¡°Later.¡± Dante waved with the knife in hand.


    Omar screamed, catching the attention of everyone. ¡°Dante!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too late.¡± King Phizer clenched Luna closer. He grabbed hold of Damian and Amy, as the crowd slowly spread with black onyx eyes within them. Stalking the family like predators waiting to kill prey out in the open.


    ¡°Too late for what?¡± Damian demanded an answer. King Phizer couldn¡¯t answer him. He watched the crowd in waves.


    The esteemed welcomed and invited guests moved slowly into an unsettling rhythm. Their graceful swirls and bows suddenly took a sharp edge. From the first glance, it seemed like the attention sat upon the royal family. The golden light all around the ball shifted into a consuming darkness. Each chandelier reflected a dark blue flame now. The raised goblets, polite conversations were over. This felt off, but unmistakably only the royal family and those from Belkos could notice.


    Small clusters of guests on the wall exchanged glances, all wearing the same black leather armor. Their expressions fleetingly more serious then the next. Before a signal whistle hung in the air, breaking into hollow smiles. The new orchastrea seemed unusually synchronized by stopping the music all at once. The wall clusters shifted into the crowd guided by the signal.


    Deliberate and calculated. This whole place now welcomed itself as dinner. The guests moved with a choreographed movement performed by hours of practice. ¡°The Diborn have come.¡± Luna turned to her father in fear, but needed confirmation. He nodded. ¡°Luna get your brother and sister here now. Dragni is after ¨C ¡°


    A noblewoman¡¯s scream halted King Phizer. ¡°Ahhhhh.¡± Her dress spewed with red wine.


    The scream sharp, but not forced at all. She responded with a second scream as the wine on her dress spread. It wasn¡¯t wine. Eyes darted from behind her, with a hand reach from behind impaling her with a dagger. She screamed and shook wildly until she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oh, Omar!¡± Leonidas called out. He swung his great sword to Omar, who dodged it in a hurry. ¡°Elysium is ours. You can¡¯t have it.¡±


    Omar bit his tongue, holding Leonidas¡¯s great sword. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this shit.¡± He botted Leonidas in the chest, but the indominable object didn¡¯t move. He caught Omar¡¯s foot and swung him across several ball tables.


    Leonidas barked. ¡°Then make time.¡±


    ¡°Omar!¡± Luna screamed.


    The battering of dozens of tables were just the background music to the massacre. Fifty assassins slowly slashed through the crowd, cutting away everyone surrounding the royal family. Blood and guts spewed out of the observers. Esteemed guests who cried for the King, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The royal family noticed Leonidas having his sights set on Omar. Stepping on the heads of survivors and bashing their skulls in as he called for Omar. The vindictive monster Leonidas laughed as he winked at the King.


    ¡°Oh, my gods! My husband. My husband!¡± A woman screamed. Footsteps came behind her, as Dante quickly slit her throat.


    ¡°Are you not pleased?¡± Dante laughed holding his bloodied dagger. ¡°Are you afraid? We Diborn evoke fear. You should.¡± The screams matched the height his voice rose to. ¡°No hero is coming to save you all. It is time we take what is ours. We will rest no more. I am taking what is rightfully mine.¡±


    ¡°Damian, take your sisters to Belkos.¡± King Phizer ordered. ¡°Tell Mistress Hera to do what it takes to raise those wards,¡± King Phizer demanded with a confident grin.


    ¡°Father,¡± Luna called for King Phizer. ¡°I am King. Now go!¡± Phizer pulled out a sword from his belt buckle. A whip sword, that wrapped around the neck of an assassin, decapitating his head. ¡°Omar!¡± The King shouted. ¡°I trust you will save this realm now!¡±


    ¡°I will sir.¡± Omar nodded, quickly rushing to Luna and her sibling''s side. He hurried escorting them all out of danger.


    ¡°Come now!¡± Magnus hurried them. ¡°We have to go the dungeon now.¡± Maeve took Amy, Damian, and the others with her, quickly teleporting with a sigil portal. Natasha, Luna, and Omar joined Magnus, all bunched together.


    ¡°My mother says this will take us to Gaia,¡± Omar warned. ¡°Be ready, our gear is within the sigil.¡± Everyone nodded, as their escape was quick and crisp, without leaving a trace.


    ¡°Go. Save our fallen world.¡± Phizer nodded. From behind, a man turned King Phizer, and with a brutal smile, Dante drove a dagger into his heart. ¡°Dragni sends his regards.¡± The knife plunged deeply three times into King Phizer as he fell on his back. Dante stormed away. ¡°We warned you, old man! Die like a mongrel¡­¡±

 30. Mysterious Island of Gaia

    30


    ¡°Where are we¡­?¡± Omar¡¯s eyes reflect the purity of the clear azure skies above him. His body shifts and turns to his side seeing Natasha, Magnus, and Luna all recovering from the sigil''s magic. Each one planted firmly on the dry gray grass underneath their bottoms.


    The party slowly reconciled and made it to their feet. They were no longer in the frozen dry cold of the Pale. The humidity pressed on even at the brisk of night. The moon illuminated everything around them, even behind the quilt of vines and lush leaves hugging the entire forest floor. The vegetation was the polar opposite of the Pale¡¯s dead forest.


    ¡°I can hardly see a thing from either side.¡± Magnus attempted to snake his eyes through the dense vegetation. His boots splattered into the chocolate-colored muddy stream flowing down the south of where they landed.


    The land was smooth as paper and each member of the parties feet brushed against it like a quill. Winds scurried passed the four breezing the flowers and plant life with rhythm, flying back into the night skies with stars shaped like silver petals. The sight of this forest comforted the hearts of the lost. Its aroma is a fragrance you won¡¯t forget by its luscious smell.


    Luna moved in front of the small stream towards trees built centuries high. Her gaze was smitten by the simple beauty of it all. She took off her leather jacket, letting the warm air brush against her. She shut her eyes and connected with nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. All of this.¡± She humored herself plucking a flower from the ground. ¡°Even with all that is evil in this world. We still have the beauty of nature.¡±


    Magnus slowly allowed a smile. His eyes were trailing the stream he was in. He bent down and studied it like a puzzle, slowly following it. ¡°That it is. Liona. My daughter. She would love to see a sight such as this.¡±


    Omar dusted off his great sword and slung it over his shoulder back into its holster. He refrained from the conversation, continuing his preparation for the mission ahead. He accounted for all his vials and equipment on his three holsters, before closing his bag. He observed on a tree stomp Luna engaging with the wilderness.


    As he shut his bag, a small drawing stuck out the pocket on the side. A painting made by a child. It had almost an identical drawing to this very rain forest, with a stream leading to a river, and the forest having the sun over hanged to it. Five people were in the drawing. His four siblings including the one he never met, and himself.


    ¡°Hmph. Back before the world showed its colors.¡± He slowly pushed the drawing in a crumble into his bag. ¡°Least back then, I was human.¡±


    Natasha glanced over at his murmur. ¡°You say something?¡± Her eyebrows crinkled, as Omar ignored her by putting his bag on his back and playing it off.


    He slowly made his way towards her, observing an ancient wolf statue marked with symbols around it. Omar barely could make out the symbols with the decaying mossy green vines spread around them. Natasha still was having a whirlwind at eradicating them.


    ¡°You know something bothers me about all this.¡± He stepped beside her examining the statue. ¡°Cassiel said he has been to this dungeon before, yet he dropped us off outside of it. He said the land of the shadow''s secrets was an unforgiving place ¨C ¡°


    Natasha interrupted him, bumping into him as she turned her head. ¡°You feel something is off too?¡±


    ¡°You do also?¡± Omar turned behind him, seeing Luna approaching with her gear dangling from her arms.


    ¡°Ancient Gaia text is noticeable to translate. The first two symbols are phrases.¡± Natasha rubbed her finger across the old crumbling green stone. She brushed from the hip of the wolf, towards its razor-stone teeth.


    Her eyes narrowed, as she flipped through a small manual in her left pocket. She swapped pages at rapid speed, keeping one finger on the third symbol. She slowly brushed it toward the next couple of symbols, learning.


    Away from the statue, Magnus used the razor end of his shields to bash through the tough vines and into the deeper part of the stream.


    Natasha cleared her through. ¡°It says... For those that dare to enter the tomb of the Whispering Mother beware. Thou shadows will corrupt all this unlawful to her order. Her secrets may only be revealed to those deemed worthy by her shadows. Those seemingly unworthy will be trailed through the darkness of our glorious mother. For it is here¡­ that the shadow forest begins to pick apart who may journey forth to her tomb. Enemies prepare. Allies beware. For the forever night hunts.¡±


    Magnus cleaved one last vine out of his way. His voice numbed, keeping his eyes petrified in front of him. ¡°Omar. Ladies. I think we''re already inside of it¡­¡± Magnus stated as a large foggy black door echoed with voices from the distance calling towards him. His head shot up to the trees around him.


    Omar¡¯s head bounced to that night sky. ¡°No.¡± The moon and everything around them burned in black flames like a candle. The moon evaporated and darkness fell. The trees stumped in the pitch black. Natasha, Omar, and Luna clung together on instinct. Back-to-back they could hear the very forest around them moving.


    ¡°Magnus! Get over here!¡± Natasha urged, clanking together her hands and forcing two blue balls of mage light over their heads.


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ trying!¡± Magnus resonated, but it sounded submerged.


    Omar bit his lip, patting Natasha on her shoulder. ¡°Light. I need to see!¡±


    ¡°Thagil!¡± Natasha¡¯s hands clapped together with a blue spark, reforming into a light red flame. She aimed her hands at the dark sky over them as furies of red dancing fire bounced from her hands. Light appeared and everything around them screeched. The screeching of a dying animal, only this screech came from her light alone.


    ¡°Magnus!¡± Omar called out, finally able to see he pulled his great sword out. On top of Magnus, pushing his head into the water were two dark black shadow figures. They held the appearance and figure of humans but conveyed nothing but sheer darkness. The only difference to their faces was an oval mouth opening from the location of a human''s eyes to their mouth.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The light bounced off the two shadows and they scurred further away into darkness. Omar tripped in the water to grab Magnus who still caught his breath. They hurried back to the women, yet Omar tripped again.


    ¡°Omar!¡± Luna screamed out, helping Magnus who came quickly to Omar¡¯s aid.


    A strong tree vine grappled his ankle. The three scurried to pull it off, but the grip tightened. Omar¡¯s onyx eyes focused on it. ¡°It has veins¡­ what the hell is this place?¡± He shook it off, using his Diborn strength to pull off the atrocity.


    The four-cornered themselves back-to-back with each other. Magnus readied his shields, as Natasha continued using her magic. Luna pulled out a small dagger gasping. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    The groans circling all around them flooded any potential answer. Natasha¡¯s spell started to weaken. The light still bloomed but its effects towards the darkness faltered. Hundreds of shadow men and the living forest closed in on them. Natasha¡¯s hands started to burn as the fire-spewing out became darker in its flames.


    Omar noticed looking to his left at her. ¡°We haven¡¯t much option. Natasha is starting to lose control of the spell.¡± He quickly swung his sword, cutting one shadow who got too close in half.


    ¡°I saw a door with a veil over it. That may be our key out. Follow the stream and do not break this formation!¡± Magnus ordered.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the way out?¡± Luna gasped. Her body tingled with fear.


    Magnus slammed both his shields into one shadow, taking its head off. The thing grabbed its head and put it back on, the further away it was from the light. ¡°I see no other option.¡±


    Water sludged underneath the party''s feet as they trembled through the forsaken forest of shadows. They locked arms, still fighting away the scourge that marched closer to them. The shadows burned the remaining light away, and all that was left was a void.


    ¡°I¡¯m out¡­¡± Natasha dropped her aching crisped hands to her side, falling to her knees.


    Magnus could hear her fall despite his vanishing eyesight. He grabbed her shoulder, hoisting her back to her feet. ¡°Natasha! Hang on, " he urged, shaking her. The use of any magic for a substantial period drains its user. Even of the most adept mages.


    ¡°Were blinded!¡± Luna reiterated. She continued swinging her dagger at nothing.


    ¡°Not all of us.¡± Omar¡¯s eyes crystallized into black gems. The shadows appeared like walking skeletons with mouths dragging to the floor. They moaned as if each step was more painful than the last.


    Omar gripped his sword and a light blue energy bounced steadily off the entire blade. The shadows stepped back in fear, their arms covering the hollowed hole in their heads. ¡°Take a step backward Magnus. Luna go with them!¡± Omar turned seeing the veil lifted from the stone door.


    ¡°Stay close, Luna. He will be fine!¡± Magnus grabbed Luna with his other hand, moving backward.


    Omar aimed his sword at the shadows close to the veil, creating a path for the others. He slowly followed keeping the light on his sword pointed at his comrades.


    The shadows created a u shape around the party and door. Magnus continued to lead the way covering Natasha and guiding Luna. With the light pointed toward the others, shadows crept behind Omar. Launching themselves head first at him like they were shot out of a cannon. Omar pulled out a short rustic black dagger, cleaving the heads of each one coming towards him. Bodies piled up in a trail, as the other shadows tripped over them, focused only on their opposition.


    The light dimmed, as shadows cornered Omar. ¡°Omar!¡± Luna called out. Several shadows jumped on Omar¡¯s blade to dim the light of the blade. At the first touch, they vanished warped away by the light. The remaining shadows around him, slowly clasped his legs and torso, trapping him.


    ¡°Damnit.¡± Omar tensely muttered, trying to shake off the tight grip of the seven that grabbed hold of him. ¡°Let go! Let go of me damn you!¡±


    The shadows tightened their grip, sinking their claws deep into Omar¡¯s left greave. The groans of the shadows echoed in unison, behind whispers. ¡°Only¡­ one¡­¡±


    Omar¡¯s face shifted in shock. ¡°Huh? Did ¨C ¡°


    The shadows whispered collapsing his entire body in the dozens surrounding him. ¡°Only¡­ one, may reach the sanctum. The Whispering Mother will only judge the one. The one who survives.¡± A shadow whispered in the ear of Omar, rubbing its frail skeleton claws over his mouth. ¡°Three will be consumed by shadows. One will be judged in the forever night.¡±


    Omar¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave the hollow hole of the creature. ¡°What are you ¨C ¡° he questioned. Bleeding red eyes stared back into him. They arched something out of him, he had long never felt. Fear.


    ¡°One sacrifice a challenge. Three mortal lives are to be judged. Diborn.¡± The shadow banged its head on Omar, as Omar casted a blue mage light to free himself from the blob of shadows engulfing him.


    Omar coughed out holding his throat. The shadows nearly suffocated him, as he tugged his blade into the air. ¡°Guys?¡± Omar called out.


    He waived his light back to the party, and the door was open. Natasha and Luna held it over their heads barely, while Magnus fought off a horde of shadows. Black goo spread all over his body, with over fifty shadows mutilated in front of him. He bashed another¡¯s head in, quickly cleaving the other one off. A calm anger grimaced on his face, as he fought off the shadows at the door. Light beamed from his shields as he battled each shadow after another.


    ¡°Magnus¡­?¡± Omar weakly called out. He collapsed close to the light beside Magnus. ¡°Magnus!¡± He forced a scream out. Magnus carved up multiple shadows, before seeing a glimmer of Omar¡¯s figure. ¡°Omar!¡± He responded, hurrying past and defeating shadows to reach Omar.


    Hundreds of shadows were still coming for them. They dropped from the trees or rose from the valley¡¯s stream. Magnus brought Omar to his feet, yet his eyes were stuck on Omar¡¯s neck. The black plague took his neck, with his veins turning black and spreading to where that shadow touched Omar. Magnus grabbed his partner escorting him to the door.


    Magnus threw Omar with one arm inside. ¡°Magnus! Get in here!¡± Omar demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Natasha answered. ¡°We cannot raise the veil. And the door will not close shut from here.¡± Her hands and Luna¡¯s were coiled in magic, trying to press down the handles of the door, instead of holding it open. The door suppressed every try of magic they used.


    ¡°Then what is he doing out there?¡± Omar sat in disbelief.


    Magnus laughed turning his head to them all. ¡°Someone has to hold them off.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Find the power, so the world can be saved eventually.¡±


    The women let go of the door, turning away from Magnus. Their expressions were hopeless as if trying to convince him had already passed. Omar hurried toward the door. His face met a rough plummet to a gray veil reappearing into the shadow shade it once held. His mind raced thinking back to what the shadow said to him.


    ¡°Three lives. For power¡­¡± Omar reminded himself. ¡°No. No. No. It isn¡¯t worth it. I am not like the Spectors. I can¡¯t sacrifice you or anyone for that.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t turn his back on his friend''s plea. He raised his shields prepared to fight off the hundreds of shadows marching towards him.


    ¡°Magnus. Brother listen to me. I cannot be the one to do this. I am not the person who can save this world or protect it. Not without you. So please ¨C ¡°


    ¡°Please do what? You can¡¯t go on without me cause why? Face it, Omar. We decided after Darmin to save the world. That meant giving our lives for this.¡± Magnus turned and snapped back. ¡°So when I put mine on the line for you to succeed, don¡¯t beg me not to. I am my own man. So is Natasha and Luna. We heard what that shadow said. We know our fates. If it means we win the war, then I will die in battle!¡±


    Omar halted. He looked at Luna and Natasha for confirmation and got it. They were not whispers to him but to all four of them. Omar sat with that for a second, as rain started to pour on Magnus¡¯s head. He watched as Magnus walked to the veil that shut him out there.


    ¡°All of us here. These shadows. In truth, our stories are ones of many thousands. And this world will not weep if it is to meet its end.¡± Magnus scoffed. ¡°Remember¡­ no sacrifice too great.¡±


    Magnus dropped one last smile to Omar. ¡°Magnus!¡± Omar called out as the stone door shut between them. The rain silently took over, even through the stone door, it could be heard. Not the shadows, nor Magnus. Just the rain falling outside.

 31. Dungeon of the Whispering Mother

    31


    ¡°Omar!?¡± Luna continued to tug the shoulder of the Diborn to fetch a response. He didn¡¯t give any sign of consciousness back. He remained on his back beside the door. The rain fetching a louder pitch, as he grasped the harsh stone.


    Luna turned to Natasha, who already worked on translating some symbols on the floor. She hurried towards her, as the room lit up with black flames casting a gray foggy light around them. They entered a chamber, that much was true, based on the old stone ruins surrounding them. Statues of a slim figurine with a finger over her mouth indicated they were in the tomb of the Whispering Mother. The same one Cassiel said he would send them to.


    Skulls were mounted up on the walls like interior decorations staring holes into them. From each small corridor window, mountains of skulls were stacked up small mountains. Four pillars held the room together, cracked stone which was less than trustworthy.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Luna asked Natasha, who was transcribing the three-floor tile symbols in front of a staircase leading to another corridor.


    Natasha glanced back at Luna ticked off by the question alone. ¡°I am unsure. Ancient Gaia text takes longer.¡± She rolled her eyes, turning to Omar. ¡°I will have answers soon. We just need everyone to get on track.¡±


    Luna nodded. ¡°Understandable.¡± She sheathed her dagger, looking over the shoulder of Natasha at the symbols. She dangled around her, before moving to her side and crouching to whispering distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Magnus. He is¡­ a great man.¡± Luna wheezed.


    ¡°Was.¡± Natasha restated. Luna looked distressed, as Natasha shook her head. ¡°He was a great man. Eventually, you guys will say I was a great mage or historian too.¡± She offered a half-hearted smile. ¡°All on a chance to save the world, right?¡±


    Luna jerked her head back, moving away from Natasha. ¡°I understand he was close to you. But I don¡¯t think how you are dealing with it is the right way to go about it.¡± Luna crossed her arms.


    ¡°And Omar¡¯s princess knows more than I do? You just got here. Do not forget that. You know so little about not only this world but the three of us who came here with you.¡± Natasha snarled. ¡°And ¨C ¡°


    ¡°Enough!¡± Omar raised his voice. He used the door to help himself up. ¡°Magnus gave his life and you don¡¯t know how to act. I wasn¡¯t guaranteed a free pass either. For all we know¡­¡± Omar grabbed a skull with his hand crushing it. ¡°We may join these very same people who came here seeking the power against the Spectors.¡±


    Omar rallied, grabbing his sword and moving to the women. ¡°I am cursed with a power where I cannot weep a man I called brother. Dying sure sounds a whole hell of a lot better than being stuck with this curse any longer.¡± He moved away towards the entrance to the next room. ¡°What do the symbols speak of Natasha?¡±


    Natasha and Luna sat infatuated by his reaction. Anger spewed from every pour on Omar¡¯s face. The power was indeed a curse. Many men searched for power like his, others ran from it. And the ones who possessed it never wanted it. Omar banged his fists against the wall and the roof shook. Anxiety built inside of Luna, for she never has seen the vicious side of Omar. Only the side that possessed a sliver of chivalry and kindness.


    Natasha gulped, finishing the scripture. ¡°It¡­¡± she calmed herself, staring into his eyes made the hairs on the back of her neck rise. ¡°The next trial is of two lovers. Erabusa and Nyxe. From books I have read, Erabusa was a miser who sect the safety and comfort of the Whispering Mother, but his wife Nyxe leader of a shadow clan resisted. The tale of their love story was as is. Erabusa left his love for protection in the shadows, so she searched for him, only to find herself in the Gaia islands. Nyxe died searching for her husband, and the Whispering Mother''s fangs ensued in Erabusa, trapping him as they say here forever in her love.¡±


    Natasha finally read the three symbols after explaining the history two Omar and Luna. She slowly brushed her fingertips on the symbols. ¡°And this trial is of two lovers. For when answering to her whispers, shall we all face judgment by her shadow miser. Her lover who committed adultery.¡±


    ¡°Erabusa. The miser is who we must go past.¡± Luna restated. She blew a quick sigh. ¡°No problem. Just need to defeat a cheater. Easy enough.¡± She tapped her nails together walking in circles as her nerves rattled her again.


    Natasha¡¯s fingers trembled on the last symbol. Her lip chipped her tooth, as a crevice of pain showed. She shut her eyes, while Luna calmed herself down, as if no one noticed her anxious breaths elevate.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°What else, Natasha?¡± Omar noticed her hand by her waist clench up in a tight fist. Her hand formulated that orange flame color she used up outside in the forest.


    Natasha didn¡¯t want to believe he noticed her. She sighed hoping it was an illusion. However, her head turned to him and she saw that cold stare with his arms crossed waiting on her. She dropped her hand from the symbol and turned her body laterally towards the both of them. Her palm blew fire in anger as a small tear fell down her face.


    ¡°Whichever soul either walks through the gate first or deciphers her words must sacrifice the very mana inside of them for the chosen to continue forth,¡± Natasha muttered.


    Luna¡¯s head whipped in terror. Panic gripped both her and Natasha as their hearts raced each other, with each breath now shallow and quick. Every beat from their heart felt like a threat as their last. The shadows at the door and ahead loomed larger than life itself. A primal instinct kicked into them urging them to flee from here, but they were paralyzed by fear. They were stuck in between the shadows now. Everything between was a blur, consumed by the need to make it to morning now.


    Luna shook her head. Adrenaline surged through her veins, sharpening her fists like the fire on Natasha¡¯s. She smacked her head in disbelief. ¡°I walked through the door first.¡± Her eyes bawled. The silence between the three was deafening. Her breaths became uneven and her heartbeat echoed in her ears like a city bell. ¡°Omar!¡± She grabbed hold of him with a tight hug.


    Omar could feel the pounding on his chest, but it wasn¡¯t his. It was hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± She whispered, gripping him tightly. The grip increased like the walls around them closed in on them and they needed more space to breathe. She was suffocating but still could breathe. Her mind suffocated on her greatest fear. Dying too early.


    A shallow thick breeze huddled the three together. Natasha dropped her notebook looking as disastrous as Luna did. ¡°And I deciphered her words.¡± Her pain was silent. The chaos inside of them brewed to its boiling point. The shadows danced ominously anticipating who would be their prey.


    Omar wrapped his arms around Luna¡¯s waist. He took the hand of Natasha and grabbed the back of her head hugging her also. He could feel the weight of their fear holding him like an anchor. Omar stumbled on his words. Whatever he could say now wouldn¡¯t matter. Someone had to make that sacrifice and it was not him. For he was the chosen and they were truly marked for death so he may have a chance.


    ¡°Luna. Natasha. I am truly sorry.¡± His words hung in the air for so long they only breezed by. ¡°No one should suffer because of me. I promise. I will carry this burden forever.¡± Their hands squeezed him tighter.


    The lights around them cast a silverly light in the catacomb, directed towards a key fob by the door. For the next section to open towards Erabusa, someone needed to place their hand there. That much was obvious.


    The shadows loomed over them all. Impending doom was a scent they were used to now. The curse of the Diborn could only do so much. Omar kept his creepy calm demeanor when the old him would weep the same as the two ladies. This version of him needed to be present. Natasha finally calmed down and her face no longer was flushed in fear. But confidence.


    ¡°Luna. You are a gifted woman. And one day should be named Queen. Death hasn¡¯t earned you yet. Neither has any man''s love. Keep dreaming and fighting for what you believe in. I hope when the light of this world wins, I can look down and see you waving at me in the heavens.¡± She nudged her head against Luna.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Luna anxiously asked. ¡°Nat ¨C ¡°


    Before she could finish, Natasha¡¯s hand changed from cool flames to a flash of quiet lightning that stunned Luna unconscious. Luna fell in the arms of Omar, fast out of it. The silver light brushed against Natasha¡¯s hair as if she made a style change. The weight of the world finally passed her by and she found her final resting place. Omar held Luna¡¯s carcass prone on the ground.


    ¡°Natasha.¡± Omar calmly spoke her name. ¡°Tell Magnus¡­¡± his eyes begged what his vanished heart wouldn¡¯t allow him to.


    ¡°I will.¡± A tear fell from her face. ¡°Omar. No matter what. I want you to know that whatever darkness you have been through. You''re never alone truly. Someone able to pull themselves from their own darkness can defeat whatever darkness the world throws at them. Remember that.¡± She smiled.


    Omar didn¡¯t say anything back. He nodded slowly.


    ¡°Tell Luna, I made my choice. Tell her I wasn¡¯t scared. When I walked into the shadows, tell her I was brave and true as I faced my final chapter in life. Tell her though my body is no more, my soul continues on in you both.¡± Natasha unsheathed all her weapons, putting all her books in Luna¡¯s bag. ¡°I walked my final path, to my journey''s end, and though I will never see you both for awhile, know I will see you on the other side when your tickets are punched.¡± She slowly made her way to the hand on the wall.


    ¡°Goodbye, Natasha.¡± Omar quietly muttered, walking up the stairs into the next room. ¡°Until our souls reunite once more.¡± He promised walking into the corridor. Natasha allowed her magic to flow through her into the key. Omar raised his voice one last time. ¡°I will tell you were never scared and always looked forward.¡±


    From behind him, Omar could hear the quick pout from Natasha. He wanted to turn back, but just as she screamed, the corridor doors in front of him with a creak protested against centuries of stillness. The doors finally shifted for the abyss to enter. The doors opened to a new ray of light spilling from hundreds of torches in a room about as thin as paper. The corridor was long and hollow, but the open space still haunted Omar.


    ¡°Nraghhh!¡± The doors closed and a scream from the other side of the room intensified. A man screaming in agony.

 32. Erabusa

    32


    He sat Luna down in the corner of the room and pulled out his sword. The door to the next trial was there, but something else was on it. Hung on a framed spiked cross made of hundreds of shadows. An elderly gray-skinned man was hanging still. His bone-brittle Omar could put his whole hand around even his rib cage. His beard flowed nearly from the ten-foot height he was put on.


    ¡°Erabusa.¡± Omar faintly recognized the tale Natasha told him. This man was dead. The closer Omar walked towards him, the more it became clear. An entire black great sword was shoved into the man¡¯s skull out of his ribcage. Even a monster would die from that wound.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He spoke to Omar. His breath quilted with fear and dread. ¡°I beg of you, not to be so foolish and challenge her.¡±


    Omar understood. ¡°The Whispering Mother,¡± Erabusa mumbled scarcely. ¡°She has a power I need for the world outside of here.¡±


    ¡°No. No. No. No. No. No!!¡± Erabusa cried as a shattering bolt of lightning fell on the cross.


    A low thrum deafened behind a roar and in an instant, a flash blinded Omar erupting the corridor. A shockwave followed sending him rippling into the opposing door. The explosion was violent and chaotic illuminating the area with a flash of intense black lightning. Debris from corpses flew in every direction splintering the thin room. The force of the blast, felt like the hand of Mother Gaia herself coming down on this room.


    Omar recovered from the excruciating explosion. He gripped his sword and raised his hand towards Luna, creating a shield bubble around her body. The explosion stiffened and the gate deeper to the dungeon opened. Erabusa was gone.


    ¡°What is this ¨C ¡°


    ¡°Enough,¡± Erabusa commanded. ¡°For I know I have sinned¡­ and must be condemned, please. Whispering Mother. Let this be my final trial before death takes me.¡± His voice echoed but his body left the cross that locked the catacombs.


    Omar approached further to the source of the voice. His foot stumbled upon debris. ¡°Erabusa. A name from the ancient times. Just how long have you been here.¡± Omar questioned.


    Underneath Omar, the head of Erabusa. Scattered in wrinkles and shedding skin wept. ¡°Since this world was born into its very existence.¡± His body was missing and the head rolled around until it crumbled into ash.


    The explosions of smoke cleared and Omar noticed the body. On both its knees, the blade carved into the floor in front of it. ¡°Rise¡­¡± whispers came around Omar. They were not Luna¡¯s, nor Erabusa¡¯s. The same familiar tone that called to him in the woods with orders. The Whispering Mother herself.


    ¡°Rise?¡±


    ¡°My slave of secrets.¡± Her voice appeared out of thin air again. ¡°Lord of the Shadows Light. Erabusa.¡±


    The air grew thick around him like fog circling the two. A deep tension surrounded Omar, with a resonant growl coming from the body of Erabusa. Erabusa¡¯s muscles began to shift on their own, rippling beneath his skin, which shredded off into dark hardened scales, shimmering with black light. His arms both reached for the blade which enclaved his grip into its hilt with razor-sharp little daggers to keep it gripped onto him. The body coiled rising from its kneeled stance, now standing over Omar, by five feet. ¡°My loyal shadow.¡± The Whispering Mother whispered.


    A faint black orb slowly burns on the neck of Erabusa¡¯s corpse. Lightning struck twice and the orb now burned in black flames. Wings unfurled like the wings of a bat as the being shrieked with a devastating roar that woke up Luna in her bubble. The head was rattled away, yet this being stood prouder and with elevated strength.


    ¡°Omar! What is this?¡± Luna screamed. Omar threw his sword over his shoulder with a small sigh. ¡°A true monster.¡± He noted.


    ¡°An a fucking ugly one at that¡­¡± Omar readied his blade.


    Erabusa screeched loud, nearly popping Luna and Omar¡¯s eardrums. It lunged forth thrusting its blade for to the chest of Omar. Omar stood firm, regaining his balance from the lunging screech. His legs were spread slightly apart gripping the hilt of sword with every fiber of strength he had. His breath shifted to a quick gasp, as he shifted his weight to the balls of his feet bouncing backwards to avoid the horrific beings blade.


    Omar¡¯s body shrugged off the fear and swung his blade towards the chest of the being. In one fluid motion, he went for a cleaving attack, which bounced back like a spring on a machine. ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡± Omar muttered in sheer disbelief.


    Erabusa wiped the shoulder Omar¡¯s blade touched like filth. He screeched one more grabbing Omar by the collar and raising him to his flaming head. Erabusa grabbed the blade itself in his other hand and swung a powerful swing into the a wide arc to add power. The hilt of the blade cut through Omar¡¯s armor like it was sandpaper, while his body flew from the force of the attack with a sharp whoosh into the broken doors.


    ¡°Omar!¡± Luna called to him, as the doors collapsed on Omar this time. She turned to Erabusa in her bubble, fear paralyzed her once more. She found herself unsure if meeting death in the other room was better than this.


    Erabusa¡¯s bones cackled as he walked towards both her and Omar. The flaming black head of the being groaned a screech as she backed herself up to the bubble, pulling her knife out. Every moment the being made was precise and controlled. The weak muscles worked in harmony to create a ten-foot oiled machine, capable of killing all those who dared to reach the Whispering Mother.


    ¡°Omar! Wake up.¡± Luna begged. She turned her head. ¡°Natasha! Natasha! Where are you?¡± She failed to understand the circumstances of what happened. ¡°Stay back, or I will¡­ I will.¡± Her words became empty and her body froze to the overbearing goliath being that was Erabusa.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Erabusa tapped the bubble and it shattered like glass. He had Luna cornered in the room and she couldn¡¯t escape. The blade of Erabusa created a whirlwind of energy at the tip of it. It slowly made its way to her heart, where the tip bounced off her chest. In Luna¡¯s body, the bounce resonated an impact with a thunderous clap of lightening that shocked her to her core. Vibrations were sent down her arms and legs as the presence of Erabusa was a testament of strength and her own weakness. He displayed his power.


    ¡°Souls¡­¡± The Whispering Mother. ¡°She shall preserve you for another hundred years alone.¡±


    Erabusa¡¯s hunger was unmatched. ¡°Luna!¡± Omar lifted his head up from the force Erabusa displayed. He could see Luna floating in front of the creature. A stream of blue energy flowed from her mouth and heart. His consciousness frayed as he grabbed his sword rushing towards her.


    Omar made his way to the side of Erabusa and grabbed the monsters sword. ¡°You will not have her.¡± Omar¡¯s anger churned and spat out like flames in a volcano. His entire right arm glowed with a dark navy blue light that coiled at his sword. With a final, desperate attempt, he cleaved the beings hand from gripping Luna furthermore.


    Erabusa screeched, backing up as his hand flailed to the floor. Omar covered Luna, who coughed out droplets of blood. ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡± He checked her quickly while the being struggled.


    Luna still winded, put her hand around his shoulder. ¡°Fine.¡± She promised. ¡°Just worry about that thing, please.¡±


    Omar showed signs of concern, but his curse lifted him to his feet. The pale color of her skin intensified, contrasted sharply by the blue mana returning to her body. He took her left hand and placed it gently on her chest. ¡°I need you to look elsewhere.¡± He commanded. ¡°Please.¡±


    Luna nodded. She didn¡¯t question it as she turned her head to the corner.


    Omar¡¯s eyes met Erabusa who readied his one hand with his sword. ¡°I will not lose another person I care for.¡± He muttered in anger. ¡°Your goddess has no understanding of what I am truly capable of.¡±


    Erabusa screeched. Luna turned her head and Omar stood in front of the chaos welcoming it. His free hand rested on his chest as he banged it against his empty heart. Blue flames were born from the beat. All of his bodies veins contrasted the same blue light, as his eyes shifted colors to a vanishing light blue circle on his onyx eyes. His arms became armored scales as he screamed back to Erabusa.


    Erabusa prepared a slow attack, but the sheer speed of Omar beat him to the punch. Omar delivered three slashes with his longsword to the scaled abdomen before it could attack. Erabusa showed no bruises, as Omar brushed passed him, the slashes finally delivered their cuts, opening up pouring black goo on Erabusa.


    ¡°Now, monster. It is time you met a real monster. A Diborn.¡± Omar promised, thrusting the black goo from his blade.


    Erabusa leapt towards Omar and their swords clashed echoing through the corridor. The black lightning and blue flames contradicted one another. The two monsters circled one another, breaths heavy with exertion from Omar¡¯s burst of power. Erabusa¡¯s screeches of pain from every blow delivered to him. Each strike had been met with constant counters and parries from the other. The rhythm of the two matched if they had sparred against one another for years. Only one, continued to land strikes to the other.


    A sudden burst of energy, Erabusa lunged forward, but Omar grabbed his neck like a rag dog and dragged him to the ground. Right after, he lunged Erabusa to the air grasping both blades now he arced through the air at the monsters carcass. His body spun like a tornado as Omar¡¯s determined will spun through Erabusa and crash landed back on the corridor.


    ¡°Fowl monster. A man who turned his back on which he loved. For protection.¡± Omar ranted as both blades were in the flaming head now. ¡°A monster like you deserved far worse.¡± He left Erabusa¡¯s blade in the skull, and cleaved his own out of the head. He cut the flaming head off the corpse.


    The body evaporated and crumbled like the miser¡¯s head did. Omar watched it flow like ash into dust with the winds. Whispers infiltrated the corridor. They were not the Whispering Mothers however. For a foggy ghost approached the corpse of Erabusa walding away into the winds. A younger man who had a handsome smile, hair dragging to the floor. He bowed to Omar.


    ¡°For now, you young man have freed me.¡± Erabusa¡¯s younger self thanked him. ¡°If I shall be born once more I will take to account to be content with what the gods had given me. For I am the living example of a man who wished for the world, when he already had it.¡±


    A woman with scarlet red hair and a silk white dress approached him in a ghostly figure. ¡°Oh, Nyxe. Forgive me, for I have failed as the man you loved.¡± He grasped her hand.


    ¡°My love.¡± She wallowed. ¡°You never needed more than this right here.¡± She placed his hand over her own heart.


    Erabusa smiled. Luna watched from afar as the flames surrounded Omar still. The couple turned to Omar both now bowing. ¡°Young man, never forget what it is you have. Even with these curses may we still have love.¡± Erabusa sighed. He walked into the shadows with Nyxe, disappearing from this life to the next.


    Omar felt the words of Erabusa. He touched his own heart and let out a deep sigh. His eyes were mellow as the flames around him coiled. Luna was unsure whether to approach him or not now. She held her wounds and slowly stepped forward to him. The flames disappeared and the onyx eyes of Omar returned. The shallow sea blue eyes now were a distant memory.


    ¡°You see me as a monster now don¡¯t you?¡± Omar assumed, shaking his head.


    The soft glow sparkled in the corridors, twilight faded the world around them, as it was only the two of them here in this moment. Luna approached Omar until she was inches away from him. She wrapped her arms around him, their hearts racing. One in fear, the other in reflief. The air hung with unspoken words.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a monster. You never were. To me.¡± Luna promised. Her eyes met his and a tear fell from her face. ¡°So stop calling yourself that. You¡¯re a hero. My hero. A hero everyone in this world is waiting for.¡±


    Omar¡¯s hands were at his side, but her words drew them closer to her face. His fingers brushed her cheek, with a hesitant touch that ignited the spark waiting to be set off. She searched his eyes for vulnerability but only could see the reflect off her mingling. But both of there¡¯s were longing. Time suspended from this death trap. They both leaned in, anticipation heavy in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I ever wanted to here from anyone.¡± Omar whispered.


    Their breaths mingled certain, and then, the story of Erabusa and Nyxe pulled them with a mysterious invisible force. Their lips met softly at first, a tender exploration. It felt like a long-awaited promise finally fulfilled with a connection deeper than anything anyone else could convey. The kiss deepened, enveloping them in a warm sense of comfort and safety. As if they both had finally found home through each other.


    The world ceased to exist for that moment. Nothing else mattered. They pulled away from one another, resting their foreheads on one another. Luna sparkled with a smile, and Omar returned with a grin. A threshold of something beautiful and new had been born, they both felt.


    Luna grabbed his hand. ¡°You are no monster. You¡¯re the hero I have dreamed of meeting.¡±


    Omar pulled away. ¡°Then, I must make certain this moment isn¡¯t the last.¡± He promised brushing his fingers on her hand. ¡°In one life or the next, it won¡¯t be.¡± She smiled.


    The final trial awaited them both. Through this hallway Erabusa¡¯s power opened led to the end of the Whispering Mothers domain and into her tomb. As excited as the two felt from the moment they shared together the task remained the same. Recovering the power of purification was in dire need of doing or the world may fall to the Spectors truly.

 33. Pale King

    33


    Omar and Luna gathered themselves and made their way into the tomb. They brushed passed the open doors and could see a cavern with no bridge leading to the other side. Their minds boggled, as below them was a thousand-foot descent to their impending doom. The bridge to the other corridor was at least two hundred feet across the way.


    ¡°You can throw me that far, can¡¯t you?¡± Luna joked.


    ¡°Not even on my best day.¡± Omar assured. ¡°But how are we going to get across. Were stuck I suppose. The walls are slick around us.¡±


    Luna noticed the answer. Her heart stopped for a moment, seeing a familiar sight. Three symbols and a hand key. ¡°She demands a third sacrifice indeed.¡± Luna gulped. Omar noticed it and rolled his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± He answered. ¡°Not you.¡±


    ¡°Come now, Omar¡­¡± A voice in the shadows leaked. ¡°Surely a man with an oath like yourself understand what is required.¡±


    Omar pulled his sword out. ¡°Who¡¯s there.¡± Luna pulled her knife out as well.


    The long shadows around the cavern began to move, with a scent of smoke and echoes blocking the location of the voice. A figure approached from the doors from which they came from. A silhouette against the dying light around the two. Omar tensed, recognizing the shape of a person he once knew as human. A once trusted ally, now a ghost of his past that haunts him. Each step h took towards Omar was a shared memory between the two.


    Omar lunged forward putting the man against the wall with Luna¡¯s knife to his throat. ¡°Shay!¡±


    ¡°The same Shay Greybeard.¡± The dark elf laughed. His rotten teeth smelled like fowl regret. He looked at the blade and laughed. ¡°Are you really going to kill me, Prince Omar?¡±


    Determination, anger, and regret all clouded Omar¡¯s mind as he tightened the distance between the blade and Shay¡¯s throat. The weight of his accusations pressed Shay further to the wall. Compared to Omar, Shay was half his size, but remained the same height. Silence fell between the two men, before Omar backed away, handing Luna her knife.


    ¡°Who is this man, Omar?¡± She asked curiously concerned.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Shay fixed her hood over his head, dropping it down his spine. His long silver hair was in a ponytail as he walked in circles with Omar around Luna. ¡°Yeah, Omar. Tell her who I am. Surprised you wouldn¡¯t tell her about your best friend ¨C ¡°


    ¡°You do not deserve such a title. And you know it.¡± Omar winced.


    ¡°Still mad daddy got what he deserved?¡± Shay scratched the wound Omar carried with him. He turned to Luna, examining her up and down. ¡°Phew. Omar, I didn¡¯t know you had it in you. And I barely had to help you like old times.¡±


    ¡°Watch yourself, assassin.¡± Omar warned.


    ¡°What?¡± Shay laughed. ¡°I only had to push you two together a moment ago. I am not evil. You know this.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe anything from you assassin.¡±


    Luna interrupted the two bickering men. ¡°Holy shit. Stop. What is going on?¡±


    Shay and Omar gingerly held their tongues. Neither one spoke further to each other. Shay approached Luna, dropping to a knee, grasping her hand. ¡°My name is Shay Greybeard. Before I recently joined the Spectors as their assassin. I was Omars best friend and his fathers bitch!¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± Omar jousted at Shay.


    Luna held him back as the two argued again. ¡°Enough.¡± She stopped them both. ¡°Why have you come here? Your with the group were trying to take down. Why shouldn¡¯t we kill you?¡±


    Omar stopped her. ¡°No.¡± He halted. ¡°Not him. Not yet.¡±


    Luna gasped. ¡°Okay then.¡± The situation resorted itself for the moment.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shay sarcastically joked. ¡°To answer your question. A group of us are already here. I was told to scout ahead for my party, via this new fucker we have for a vice commander.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°They are going for the purification stone. But sense I ran into you both, maybe I can assist the two of you.¡±


    Luna and Omar looked at each other not buying it. ¡°Why would you help us, Shay?¡± Omar questioned him.


    ¡°Believe it or not Omar, I value our brotherhood since we were kids. Almost two decades of friendship doesn¡¯t go away easily you know. You may not understand my actions now, but maybe one day you will. The Spectors. Or Lugal¡­ have a mission to unite the world themselves under their banner. They crave power and absolution and dominion over the entire world. They want the heavens, hells, and the land between to bow to them. Most world leaders have aligned with our group, even King Phizer¡­¡± Shay hinted.


    ¡°My father!?¡± Luna snapped. ¡°He works for you all?¡±


    ¡°I am not a Spector like Omar says I am. I have my own ambitions, and the Spectors help me get closer to achieving them.¡± Shay explained. ¡°Your father and brother both work for the Spectors. As does Grand Bay¡¯s family, Glamis¡¯s General, the Queen of Sakaria, Rokia¡¯s military, the black devils of hell, some archangels. The list goes on. All we have to do is unite Gaia and the Pale King to the cause.¡±


    ¡°Pale King?¡± Omar winced. ¡°Who even is that?¡±


    Shay dropped his head. ¡°You are the fool I remember. There has been an individual who caused issues for the organization that serves the blade. We call him the Pale King. A Prince who is a Diborn, but has the means to lead a revolution if he wanted to. His father was our greatest enemy also. Sound familiar?¡±


    ¡°Omar?¡± Luna asked. ¡°He is the Pale King?

 34. The Final Sacrifice

    34


    ¡°That he is¡­¡± Shay laughed. ¡°Also the last hope of this realm to stop the invading Specters, cause who else will?¡± Shay¡¯s posture turned to Luna as he saw the floor beneath them all hollow and covered in shadows. ¡°This trial is of faith. Only one person may walk it. If both of you do, the Whispering Mother will punish you both. Only one person may go into the final chamber where they will be tested. It is where Elysium lies after all.¡±


    Omar shook his head. ¡°Then Luna will be the one who goes forth. I cannot let that happen.¡± Omar gingerly shook up with tension. Shay angled his head in displeasure at Omar. ¡°She can¡¯t die.¡±


    Inside the cold malicious dungeon, the wind howled like a pack of feral wolves, biting around the three. The path behind them was narrow and the path in front expeditious, as the shadows loomed around them. The towering peak of where they were caught Omar¡¯s eyes as despair neared. Every step forward would be harder than the road he already walked, and every step back would be a harder pill to swallow.


    The road to Elysium came to this one last climb forward. Luna clenched her fists and held Omar¡¯s right hand. She held it elegantly with a gentle touch as she rubbed the palm of his hand. Her breaths became shorter in bursts, laboring each gasps, as she took her soft gentle touch to Omar¡¯s chin. She smiled, shaking in fear, but letting her emotions control her to keep her steady enough to continue forth.


    ¡°Listen.¡± She quieted the battle inside of him as always. ¡°You were always born to do great things. Whether you believe so or not, I know the man I fell in love with is going to become a vessel of goodness that spreads around this dark world.¡± Omar quirked at her words, as she shivered, then toning it into brutal acceptance.


    ¡°If not this lifetime, then the next. I need to see you again.¡± A tear fell down her cheek. ¡°Never stop fighting for the world you dream of. Never slack off. I will always be here.¡± She pushed at his heart. ¡°I will always visit you in your dreams to comfort you.¡± One last smile glimmered off her face, as she tugged away.


    Luna abruptly pushed Omar away, barely moving him as she rushed for the veil of shadows under them. ¡°Luna!¡± Omar screamed. He rushed towards her to catch her arm.


    As he grabbed her arm, Shay wrapped his arms around Omar breaking his grip on Luna. ¡°No. Wait. Shay! Shay, stop! No.¡± Omar screamed, begging Shay to let him go, but they dropped to the floor. Shay continued to cradle his friend who couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Luna made it to the edge of the bridge, she searched the hollow never-ending shadows beneath her feet, with a gulp of fear. She took off her onyx emerald necklace, placing it on the floor beneath her. She turned back to Omar, who was fighting Shay to stop her. But she couldn¡¯t give him the chance to catch her this time.


    Her face flushed with fear and sorrow, as she waved to Omar one final time. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She jumped, as Omar screamed out the top of his lungs calling to her. The shadows underneath the bridge rose creating a shadow bridge in front of the empty cavern. Awaiting for the last soul to enter the forbidden room of the Whispering Mother¡¯s Elysium.


    ¡­


    ¡°I remember now¡­ all those years ago, where Halluburg void made me watch the day I became a Diborn. It wasn¡¯t about killing my father or being too late to save anyone. That wasn¡¯t my biggest regret. It was being alive still and failing to just end it all that day. My dreams haunted me until I learned they were not so. My nightmares haunt me, because I am the shadow of the lotus wars, and I get no luxury in escaping this cursed life.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Father¡­¡± An hour after the Marshall villa was destroyed and Omar escaped by the skin of his bare teeth from the Specters came his reckoning. ¡°Father. Jai. Omar. Mother. Maeve. Everyone.¡± Omar dropped to his knees in the middle of the secluded forest in the Pale. A winter blizzard covered his tracks, for he was lost himself. He lost himself inside his mind.


    The echoes of the flames from the villa traveled through the forest just to creep up on Omar once more. His body tingled, as he covered himself with a large scream. He retraced the moment everyone he loved burned in the flames. The evil eye of the blade laughed at him, along with its six Diborn followers. He clenched at his heart, where no heartbeat answered back.


    The remnants of his life were nothing more than a pile of bones and ashes all the way at the villa. He could never get that back now. Omar was alone. He has no one to turn to. No friends, no family, just him all alone. The fire inside of him burned out from all his mischief. Everything he knew became a rubble of memories in a couple of minutes.


    A block of ice underneath him reflected a monster he didn¡¯t know. One was pushed into a corner where it was survive or conquer. ¡°What am I?¡± he asked himself, widening those onyx ember eyes at the block''s reflection. Disgust filled his mind, rubbing himself, like he was covered in filth. Only Omar saw himself as filth. He nagged at his tender being, cutting away at the monster he now was.


    ¡°I am a monster. I am a monster. I am a fucking monster.¡± Omar demanded himself to understand. ¡°I deserve to die. I need to die. I want to die.¡± Anxiety crept into his mind haunting him like the blurred visions of a massacre.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    He tossed his backpack to the side, and out of it was a flintlock pistol. Omar turned his eyes immediately towards it like it answered his call. ¡°Damnit. Forgive me.¡± Omar screamed. He rushed and grabbed it praying for forgiveness, as he put it to his temple and pushed the trigger without a thought. Everything went blank.


    ¡­


    ¡°I am a monster. I want to die.¡± Omar mumbled his words, opening his eyes.


    Shay tapped his temple with a couple of claps to wake up the delirious warrior. ¡°Wake up, Omar. What the hell are you talking about anyways!?¡±


    The shadows underneath them were cold and unforgiving. Omar blinked rapidly, trying to rid himself of the shackles of his sleep. For the first time, he didn¡¯t wake in Halluburg, yet he still was haunted by his past. His past clung to him like a heavy cloud, not going away, even if he lost his memory it would come back.


    Omar rose from the floor, seeing they were now on the shadow bridge between the cavern. Shay carried him slowly through the bridge. Omar looked down the endless void and searched for signs of her, but she was gone. She died, just as all the others he ever cared about did. He was alone again.


    ¡°Omar.¡± Shay directed Omar¡¯s attention to him with a shrug. ¡°You have to move forward. If you stop now or turn back then everything anyone has ever sacrificed until now will have been for nothing.¡± Shay¡¯s tone shifted from mysterious to the friend Omar needed.


    ¡°No.¡± Omar responded.


    ¡°No? I heard what you did, or tried to do.¡± Shay¡¯s voice trembled with regret. ¡°Just like Luna said, you have a chance to revolutionize the people around you. It¡¯s why Dragni and the blade fear you. Cause even through all the hardship you have went through, you still have fought day and night to try and stop them. But the only person who is stopping you, is you!¡± Shay snapped.


    Omar turned unsettled, as Shay offered his hand. ¡°This isn¡¯t Kharon, or a Specter saying this. It is me, Shay. Wake up.¡± Omar took his hand.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Omar sniffled, turning towards a large black metal gate. The writing across it were a foreign language to him. Natasha could easily decipher it, but she wasn¡¯t here. Magnus bravely would find a way, but he had suffocated. Luna. Luna would find a way, but she brought their journey to the doorstep.


    Omar became nothing more than an ant at the doors entrance. His chest laxed and he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am capable of doing this.¡± Shay felt Omar¡¯s confidence sliver away. His voice shattered into a million pieces as if nothing remained inside of Omar. He turned to Shay. ¡°What good is going forward, if all I care about it die in the process?¡±


    Omar slumped in front of the door. His hand gracing the cold black metal shadow door. The whispers in the cavern dungeon toyed with Omar. Bringing out all his insecurities and formatting them against him. He discarded his heroic stature, for they called him weak. He began to believe it. His shining goal suffocated by the outside voices that now lived inside his head. Defeat weighed on his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Edindale is lost. My friends are dead. Most likely my family too. What good am I to live?¡± Omar whispered, his eyes shut from humiliation. ¡°No matter what I do, they always find a way to one up me. All of the Specters are greater than me.¡±


    Shay hesitated to grab Omar¡¯s shoulder. He only kneeled beside him, with a determined grin, also marked with concern. He nodded. ¡°In truth, they are greater.¡± He sighed as the shadow fog began to take a hold around the cavern.


    The other side of the bridge now covered in a dense black smoke, where lanterns and tomb raiders slowly descended the cleared way. ¡°Hurry!¡± Leonidas ordered, a couple other lanterns bounced off the sides of a platoon of men.


    ¡°I thought the same of your father.¡± The statement caught the attention of Omar. His head snapped towards Shay. ¡°I never understood why. But, he killed my parents, burned all of that Gaia village. For what?¡± Shay softly told. The truth lit up in his eyes. ¡°I felt empty inside. For years, I searched for purpose, until I found one. Maybe we walk this life alone, but does that mean our light carries no one? We are gifted the power to change lives for the better, Omar. Our path never was to be simple. So, we get up and keep going, cause that is what heroes do. Soulless heroes, like ourselves.¡±


    The words struck a cord inside Omar. His eyes widened and jaw unclenched. Shay gripped his shoulders firm and steady. ¡°I always believe you to be the hero the world needs. You just have to believe it now.¡±


    Shay grasped Omar¡¯s hand and put it into the center tile of the door. It reacted, lighting up a shadow black glow. Suspense raised in Omar¡¯s chest. He worried, looking to his friend for reassurance, receiving a small nod. Omar¡¯s hand tightened into a fist, readying his sword. With the constant voices pushing him into the deeper waters of his subconscious. The Diborn should have sunk, yet he rose.


    In a silent confident stance, Omar rose to both his feet without Shay¡¯s help. Shay stayed kneeled, watching his friend bulk his chest out in confidence. Omar didn¡¯t say a word. The large black frame door opened to the final chamber. Its eerie creak of old Gaian ruins echoed to the other side of the cavern. Behind the fog, Leonidas and his party could hear it.


    Omar reached inside his pocket with his free hand, grabbing Luna¡¯s locket. He stared into it, imagining her eyes gazing upon him again. He didn¡¯t just see her. She smiled brighter than always of course, but he saw Magnus. The Viking bowed with a nod, impressed at where his friend lied in front of. Natasha peered behind Magnus, waving to Omar. Omar smiled seeing them.


    ¡°A remembrance mirror¡­¡± Shay scoffed. ¡°Impressive. That princess.¡± He smirked, shocked.


    Omar didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the second side to the locket and saw everything he desired inside of it. He, along with his three siblings, all sat at a table with his mother and late father, happily enjoying a meal. His home. A place that rested inside of his dreams.


    He closed the locket and out of the corner of his eye, nodded at Shay. ¡°I will defeat the demon inside here. After that, what comes next is what comes. Thank you. Shay¡­¡± Omar marched forth as the door stopped halfway open. ¡°Perhaps this is my final chapter.¡±


    Omar walked into the chamber, within a couple feet darkness consumed him. On the outside Shay, managed to lose sight of him. He watched the door shut behind Omar, as the final trial now stood before the Soulless Hero, Omar Marshall.


    Shay whispered as the guard approached. ¡°Until we meet again, my friend.¡±

 35. The Trial of the Whispering Mother

    35


    ¡°Your greatest terror awaits you, oh soulless knight¡­¡± The whispers grew thicker with each step taken inside of the darkness. Each step a faraway echo underneath him. His blade grew colder, carrying the only reflecting light around him. Water dripped and rodents squeaked as the chamber walls were closing in on him. Omar kept his composure taking short breaths. ¡°I will save the Pale. I will make it through this.¡±


    Each step drew the Whispering Mother¡¯s chamber nearer. Adrenaline crept inside of Omar. The moment he waited for had come. The opportunity to raise the wards of Edindale were upon him.


    Omar nearly dropped from the short descent, where a slick stone staircase spawned under the darkness. Its stone slick with moisture, etched in ancient dark runes faintly glimmered with an ominous red light. Each rune flicker whispered to Omar warnings. A language of the ancients. The old Gaia native language.


    Omar¡¯s onyx eyes barely pierced the forever darkness around him. Every breath seemed to shift them around. The darkness swallowed him, and he lived in its belly. The silence deafened, broken by his greaves crunching of the stone. The water dripped louder, but maybe blood? Omar wondered, keeping his sword close.


    Then a light peered at the end of the staircase, his goal. A white door in all the darkness, finally unveiled. Omar placed his hand on the light blue runes around it, immediately feeling a chill seep his body from a single touch. The door felt as if it was biting through Omar¡¯s gauntlets. This place, filled nothing of malice, driving the minds of anyone into echoes of madman. Omar felt it all, the horrors on the other side of the door. The whispers grew louder. White wraiths toyed with him, launching a surprise screech behind him.


    ¡°Turn back, monster. This place is the grave to your kind.¡± A wraith touched Omar¡¯s shoulder, but he didn¡¯t cower.


    Omar turned to the door steeling himself, by pushing the great white door. He groaned and tensed his muscles, as it slowly rubbed against the stone floor giving away. Light escaped behind the door. For in front of him arrived the center of the dungeon. The tomb of Gaia¡¯s Whispering Mother. Where Elysium could have been found.


    ¡°By the gods.¡± Omar whispered, his mind racing by the foresight of what lied before him, could only be described as legend.


    White flames activated all around chandeliers above rows of a small stadium. Thousands of skeletons lied at peace in their chairs, as the stone floor under him was unchiseled. It¡¯s perfect. Everything in the tomb.


    The floor in front of him went on for another fifty yards to a goddess statue. A goddess with black fog draped around her like a blanket. Her eyes stared holes into Omar, with both her hands palmed together. Her mouth opened, seizing for silence amongst her crowd. Omar moved to the center of the tomb and the door locked him in.


    Silence became amidst. An obsidian throne in the back of the tomb held a coffin underneath it. A throne with an ancient evil¡¯s presence echoing for his audience. His blade hand tightened in anticipation, observing the dead crowd. He looked to the statue. He froze. For the eyes of the statue were locked onto him in a gaze.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Child of Dragni, why have you dare enter my tomb¡­¡± The whispering mother¡¯s voice carried with the wind. Omar hesitated, until he sheathed his sword. He bowed acknowledging the goddess. ¡°I came searching for Elysium. I wish to bear the blade to raise the wards of my realm. So, we may defeat Dragni in this battle.¡±


    Silence paused his bow, as he searched the statue for answers. It didn¡¯t move. Shadows concealed the room again, slithering across the chamber floor, latching onto Omar¡¯s feet. ¡°You wish for power?¡± Omar hurried a response. ¡°No. I wish to stop Dragni and the Specters, so the ones I care for may live!¡± Sincerity became the voice of reason.


    The dungeon seemed to tremble, the air was alive with a hum of dark power forming from the throne chair. Omar gripped the hilt of his sword on instinct as a large shadow formed upon the stage. His breath steady, with worry preparing for what to come. He watched for the shadow to move, yet it remained on the chair.


    ¡°Those who raid this tomb seek Elysium to destroy it, how are you any different child?¡± Gaia questioned Omar. ¡°When you sacrificed these beings for your wicked goals.¡±


    From the throne chair, underneath it formed three chairs. Omar¡¯s heart clinched at the sight. His mind raced with uncertainty, slapping himself to ensure the reaility he found himself in is real. Years of solitude were amid being prepared, until he saw them.


    The world seemed to halt. Gaia didn¡¯t whisper nor did the shadows move. For a moment, his eyes played tricks on him, until they surprised him with the greatest gift of them all. A fleeting illusion of what all he managed to sacrifice to be in this moment. The light catching each one of their faces from the curve of their jaws. The unmistakable way they carried each of themselves. They lived. It was them.


    ¡°Omar!¡± Luna¡¯s voice rang in the air like a bell. ¡°He made it!¡± Natasha held an ounce of hope smiling. ¡°He did it.¡± Magnus smiled, yet all three were tied up in shadow chains on metal chairs.


    ¡°You all¡­ you all.¡± Omar dropped to his knee. ¡°You all live.¡± He softened his tone. His hand gripped his chest shocked, but at ease. He laughed. ¡°This fucking world. It¡¯s sick. This. This. This is an illusion isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Before any of them could speak, their mouths were shut by the shadow chains. The three were positioned above the tomb as observers. ¡°Whether it is or not, is left up by you Diborn. Your kind are nothing but vial. If you intend to let them live, you will face your terror. The being which haunts you.¡±


    Omar could grasp the thought of what it was that formed around the throne chair. The being a monster unlike anything he had ever seen. The fire inside of it never dwindled, but only brightened by the darkness and chaos living inside of it. A being made from the darkness of solitude. A being no man wishes to accept as its own. This thing, vial and tormented by its glance alone, froze Omar. Its greatest weakness, its own reflection.


    Those same onyx eyes and sharp glance Omar would give, rested on its face. Gaia whispered into his ear, as it rose in all black onyx metal armor with a devilish smile. ¡°Yourself.¡± Omar tensed, seeing the black shadow reflection of himself walk down the stairs in utter confidence.


    He rushed backwards, but the black flames surrounded the chamber now. The only path opened to escape, towards the being descended the chaos flames. The monster inside him. Death a moment away, as the shadow pulled out a large black great sword, laughing vitally, all while Luna, Magnus, and Natasha watched it completely throw Omar off. ¡°Elysium only is worthy of the man pure enough to wield it.¡± Gaia whispered. ¡°And you. Are far from pure, Diborn¡­¡±

 36. The Greatest Fear of Pegasus

    36


    ¡°It¡¯s like looking at a mirror and seeing the devil staring back at you¡­¡± Omar couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, for the demon standing in front of him, a shadow of himself, but twisted. It stood ready for battle. Although Omar held his sword, he couldn¡¯t determine a way to attack. The losses of Dante and Leonidas wayed heavy on his mind. He once was an undefeated warrior, but now stained with defeat, his mirror self-readied a third loss for him. How could someone defeat the demon side of them?


    The dark shadow of Omar paced slowly with his blade grinding on the stone brick floor. Sparks burst like fireworks. This is no mirage, the shadow lives as an ordinary being. It¡¯s organic. ¡°How can I beat myself?¡± Omar pondered at the question. The being sparked a devilish laugh time and time again. It played like a steady low symphony that made the ears bleed.


    ¡°Why stutter, Diborn?¡± Gaia¡¯s voice hung in the air. ¡°Can¡¯t stomach seeing the truth. That you¡­ are a monster.¡± She sympathized.


    Omar couldn¡¯t withstand it. His stomach lacked the taste for it. He hid away his pain best he could, yet it revealed mountains of regret and fear. A small boy remained trapped within the walls of his own mind. His three friends could only watch tied up in their chairs. Tears hung down their eyes, as they all knew Omar treated this mission to recover Elysium like a one-way trip.


    Gaia laughed, mocking the fear musty in the air. ¡°Then, you can die, Diborn.¡± She stated. ¡°My shadow, attack this soulless monstrosity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Omar coughed, the shadow already underneath him, lunging his sword like a battering ram and delivering a painful slash to Omar¡¯s gut. Omar delayed the blow, backstepping and taking a slash that broke skin, luckily nothing else.


    Omar made distance between them, but the shadow¡¯s speed maneuvered and closed in a instant. It¡¯s blade meeting Omar¡¯s with a clash of black and blue magical energies coming from their swords. The clash echoed throughout the whole chamber awakening the dead. Sparks flew as metal continued to meet between them. The shadows sinister laugh, frightened Omar, lowering his guard, seeing the monster beside him.


    The force of the shadow¡¯s swings were mightier, knocking Omar off balance. His sword arm reverberating from each end of the shadow¡¯s attack. It swung relentlessly. The shadow didn¡¯t care to send the house on each attack. It lived like each attack may have been its last. Omar couldn¡¯t resist analyzing the strikes. Every enemy he faced always had a pattern, yet this devil is him. ¡°What is his pattern? How can a spawn of true evil be willing to attack like this?¡± Omar questioned, as the shadow¡¯s blade pushed him onto his knees.


    The shadow performed a three-sixty backswing with his sword, knocking Omar¡¯s out of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s faster than me. Stronger¡­¡± Omar admitted. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t beat this thing.¡± His friends watched aimlessly, seeing doubt spread all across his face. The shadow swung his monstrous blows. But they were Omar¡¯s own. The movements were fluid and relentless from the years of practice built up from the Kings guard. He trained with the best and even anticipating the shadow¡¯s strike failed him. This being is a perfect organism.


    It¡¯s everything Omar wanted to be. Omar managed to dodge its horizontally circle swing with a dodge sweeping it off its feet. The shadow held its free hand to its side, creating a black orb that touched Omar¡¯s chest detonating on impact. It backflipped into the air with a cackling laugh. The shadow moved freely with no risk. It laughed like this moment had been the greatest one in his life. Omar flung back into the door, denting it. He coughed out blood, dripping from his mouth, like a vampire who just had dinner.


    The shadow landed on its feet, kicking Omar his side. ¡°You cannot beat him.¡± Omar told himself. ¡°It will always be the reason you falter.¡± His voice traumatized by the realization his sword cracked between the center of it. The same as his mind. They were on the brink of snapping.


    ¡°I cannot believe you are me.¡± The shadow spoke, his voice darker and more demanding than Omar¡¯s. Omar rose to see the shadow, but its lips never moved. ¡°With all this power¡­¡± A black orb glew from its left hand. ¡°You choose to waste it, because you hate yourself. If power had been given to every man in this world, they would be normal. So why are you still normal, child.¡± The shadow approached Omar with his flaming orb activated all around his forearm.


    ¡°Have some courage to stand.¡± The shadow fired an explosive shot, but Omar barely dodged it, scurrying away like a rat. He crawled and the shadow rolled its eyes, seeing the weak Diborn presented to him.


    ¡°Fight me!¡± The shadow demanded. Omar desperately swung his sword with a wide arm, trying to cleave its head. The shadow ducked, sliding around with godly speed. It grasped Omar¡¯s sword and with a vertical smash like a blacksmith, broke it into two pieces. The clank of the end of his sword, broke Omar.


    The shadow laughed, kicking Omar in the gut. He flung towards the staircase leading to his friends and the tomb of Gaia. ¡°You fight to protect a world already dying, why do you keep going?¡± It kicked him up the stairs a second time. ¡°Omar Marshall, fated hero of the dying world of Eurafalia. No one will remember your name.¡± The shadow mocked him. Omar crawled.


    The words began to cut deeper than the pain the shadow could physically deliver. With each word, doubt sunk deeper into his mind. Omar faltered, his defense weakened, and the shadow made sure to capitalize, slicing into his abdomen. Pain flared, Omar screeched, his friends carelessly looked on trying to fight out of the chains.


    ¡°Scream. You¡¯re a failure. How can you be a hero you admire? You fail. You fail. You fail.¡±


    The pain staggered him back to reaility. Each gaping wound the shadow delivered was another reason to fight back to his feet. The shadow pulled a knife and stabbed him in his chest the same way Dante did before. He put a second into Omar¡¯s back. The shadow laughed. ¡°Remember this?¡± Omar glared at the being in sheer pain, but determination clouded it.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± The shadow tilted its head in confusion. ¡°Your right.¡± Omar repeated. He stood taller now. ¡°I have failed so much in my life. I hate myself and am more afraid than anything now that if I use my powers I will lose someone I care about.¡± Omar panted, the wounds started to shorten his breaths. ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t mean I will quit. I will fail until I succeed.¡±


    Luna could only observe, but her violet eyes crystalized at the sight of Omar. His brows tucked in and a grin done with everything rose. ¡°My tragedies are not my shackles, they are my armor.¡± He promised the shadow, pulling the blade out of his chest and pushing it to the shadows. The shadow whimpered.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Omar pushed the blade out and forced another strike into its chest. The shadow stumbled back unable to take a beating like Omar could. Its form breaking apart like smoke caught inside a storm. The chamber trembled. The crimson light in its veins dimmed as the shadow let out a piercing scream, Omar kicked it down the stairs.


    Omar stood alone at the top of the stairs. He stood alone, the black blood dripping from the knife lowered as he turned his back to the sword. He paid his friends no mind, climbing the steps to where it watched. The object of his destiny muttered to him, ¡°climb.¡±


    The soulless hero climbed the steps. His body failing him, but he pushed the pain into the back of his mind climbing the steep hill. The shadow couldn¡¯t regain to its feet, but it saw the glowing light at the end of the staircase to the tomb below the throne. It opened magically on its own. A great power shined a white reflection upon the chamber. A blade of power.


    The battle at a pause, for Omar held his own long enough to proclaim a destiny written for him already. ¡°Stop you fool, that blade has not chosen you.¡± Gaia¡¯s voice trembled with fear. Omar ignored it as the steps were shrouded in darkness, but he confronted it this time, walking through the veil of shadows into the light. The light at the end of the tunnel directed him. The shadows clawed at Omar, grabbing his body, stabbing him to slow him down.


    Endless brutality came forth. Omar dropped to his knees thriving in pain. But he kept marching, even on his knees he crawled towards the rising light. ¡°The shadows may consume me, but light shall save my home.¡± He proclaimed, reaching the tombs, grave.


    Five skeletons shot arrows into his back, as he used the tomb to gather himself. He fell again, but he stood fast onto his feet. ¡°Give up!¡± Gaia¡¯s voice yelled out. Worry mumbled on the demand. Omar continued to stand on his feet. He nearly fell to the tomb from his wounds, as he reached for the majestic object inside of it.


    Omar lowered his guard as something whispered from inside the tomb. ¡°Omar Marshall, son of the chronicler. Chosen.¡± The voice echoed. This time the source of it obvious.


    It sat upon hundreds of swirling stones. A gravestone of skulls and bones upon the crumbled throne and tomb. Every man who chosen to find this spot did not last long after finding themselves unworthy. Omar gazed upon its presence, so did the red eye on the hilt of the blade. Its energy scattered with the ruins like the being who caused it all. The handle is crisp. A blade strong enough to stab through stone made from the ancients. It continued to attract Omar over to it with its prowess. The being of the ruins, a true Lotus Blade.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Omar muffled. The handle of the blade striped of pure white ivory silver and ancient dwarven gold. The pommel is non-existent as the holy flames that crafted this blade were left over. The cross guard perfectly knitted around the red pupil eye of the blade. The gold wrapped around the eye like a snake calling to the Diborn. The power emitting from the edge of the blade matched the same as Omar¡¯s. Omar dropped his guard walking towards it. Black flames turned white omitted from the blade, turning the bones of ancients into ash.


    The closer Omar reached held the blade, the closer the shadows dagger fell in comparison to this one. The sword had a perfect precision of miniature blades upon its two-inch wide frame. The blade in length matched the height of your average dwarf. Shorter than Omar¡¯s old blade. The sheathing of the sword sat on the top of the staircase. A golden coil wrapped around the silver sheath.


    ¡°A Lotus Blade. Not a shard. Not a copy. You are very real.¡± Omar said in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it. I just wish, you to save my home.¡± He begged, and a white light consumed him.


    ¡­


    The vision vaporized quickly like a lucid dream, as Omar gasped after a paused breath. He awoke face plant on the floor catching his breath. He rose from the rocky bedside next to the blade. Its dull red eye is now an onyx-black obsidian one. The hilt was glamoured with the golden carving of the name ¡°Omar¡± on it. The aura¡¯s power left the blade. From a distance, it appeared no more than a regular longsword now.


    Omar stood up and gripped the blade with his sturdy right hand. He pulled for eons. The blade embedded in the hard bedrock, came screaming out. He successfully bestowed the blade in his right hand sheathing it. ¡°I promise.¡±


    He pounded his chest as the moonlight from the sky poured on top of him. A lonely star in the darkness. The light of an approving goddess. He turned deeper into the underground with one goal.


    ¡°Luna¡­?¡± Omar questioned, as she lied unconscious across a couple of rocky mountains.


    ¡­


    Coiled in the burning flames. Omar sat naked wrapped in a fetal position as they burned all around him. He could see from afar as Jericho and the others made it down. It was a vision. Not his actual eyes. Those were putting him in another dimension of some sort. Underneath him were warm golden waters.


    ¡°Piss? Where the hell am I now!? Why am I always traveling to other places.¡± Omar concerningly asked in his nude appearance.


    ¡°Greetings, Pegasus. Or should I say Omar Marshall? The Omar Marshall.¡± A voice from the distance echoed.


    ¡°Alright. Echoes and echoes. No one ever just says hi or shows their face these days.¡±


    The voice fell silent. A bright ray of light shined right in front of the endless sea in front of Omar. Coming out of thin air seemingly from the endless abyss he found himself in, was a woman. A blonde-haired woman with a silk white dress. Her smile uplifted the thousands who came across it. Golden eyes that matched this sunset-lit sea. She stood in the water with her bracelets dangling. She offered her hand to Omar.


    ¡°Holy¡­ mother loving shit. It''s her.¡± Omar gurgled his words before dropping to a knee. ¡°Lady, Altira. Its. It''s my honor.¡±


    Altira took his hand and reached down for his other. She held his smile firmly before helping him up. She quickly bestowed her goddess magic on him, awarding him a silver coat of armor. She held his hand in silence, gazing upon it.


    ¡°So, it is quite true. You were blessed with Pegasus. Like we all knew you would be.¡± Altira giggled. ¡°Heavens couldn¡¯t bestow another soul for this power. It had to be you.¡±


    Omar remained confused. He scratched the back of his head as the two went for a stroll. They passed by mountains over the sea, as the silence became Altira¡¯s code of codex. ¡°How do you mean, when you say we knew you would be? And I don¡¯t deserve the praise of an immortal being putting the word ¡°The¡± in front of my name. I am just a lowly Diborn.¡±


    ¡°Quite right. That is what you only recall correct?¡± Altira applauded. ¡°At the age of eight, your earliest memory is the day you came to the heavens with your father to see the old chronicler, Parcalynx. What if I told you, that you were much more than that name?¡± She asked knowing something more than what Omar already knew. He bit. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Let''s call it a Deity, perhaps.¡± Altira interrupted slowly. ¡°I¡¯m so sort of God. I only wield the sword you created nothing more.¡± Omar laughed.


    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not.¡± Altira walked to the edge of the sea, where nothing but a silver light remained in the depths of the edge. ¡°I only came to greet you this one time. You plan to use your powers for good. I see it. We see it. Pegasus. With every being who holds the shards of the Lotus crystal, more time will reveal itself to you. I will tell you one thing and that is you are more than a Diborn. You are more than Pegasus. You just have to believe it yourself now. Be the change you want in this world.¡± Altira smiled at him.


    ¡°Did Gaia test me¡­?¡± Omar asked the goddess.


    Altira held her tongue for a moment, as she looked upon the endless golden sea. ¡°She blames herself, Dragni tricked her long ago when the Lotus Blade was first made. The first devil blade of power. She never wants that to happen again, so she tests people to ensure the day one takes Elysium, they are the hero the world needs. Not a remnant.¡±


    ¡°You are a Soulless hero, Marshall.¡± Her lips pecked Omar¡¯s forehead. A light quickly shrouded over Omar as her voice became a whisper in his ear. ¡°Now. Rise¡­ Pegasus.¡±

 37. The Blade of Elysium

    37


    ¡°Omar¡­¡± Hera¡¯s tone softened, looking from the top balcony in her quarters at Belkos.


    Edindale found itself in flames, but that wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing from her view. Maeve approached her mother from behind, wrapping her arms around her. Hera tilted her head on her daughter''s shoulder. A holy white light shot into the sky, as minuscule as it looked, they both knew what it was.


    An energy unlike any other. The Diborn who have taken the capital of Edindale saw it also. Dante sat atop the throne room and from the broken wall, the white light shooting into the sky left him applauding. ¡°My lord. It has seemed Leonidas has recovered the artifact¡­¡± One lowly Diborn handed Dante a goblet.


    Corpses lay underneath his feet, fire burned all around the buildings in the capital. His eyes widened into a confused expression, sipping his goblet, his gaze never fell from the holy light. ¡°Ready the chosen. No Diborn can hold that blade like this¡­¡± Dante whimpered. ¡°Only Altira¡¯s chosen can.¡±


    The Diborn hurried away shutting the broken double doors to the throne room behind him. Dante put a leg over the chair leg and watched the rising white light captured in the late night sky, in all its glory. He laughed. ¡°I was wrong about you little brother. You''re going to be more trouble than I anticipated. You and our other siblings¡­¡±


    Belkos became a lively little town. Everyone left their quarters and stood in the courtyard. The next messiah had awoken amongst the flames, rising from its ashes. Students, teachers, and refugees from the capital all observed the majestic light. The light from the islands of Gaia. Small whispers and rumors of what remained in its dungeons were known but not confirmed. The Pale sky finally glimmered with light. Stars were born. And a moon hatched.


    ¡°Mother. Did Omar, do it?¡± Maeve asked. ¡°Can we raise the wards now? It¡¯s been minutes. He could only hold it for a second, I thought?¡±


    Maeve looked over at her mother, who couldn¡¯t describe what was born in the light. She stumbled, before being able to cast a net of what this is. ¡°Ready the mages. Maeve, tell them to raise two wards. One for Belkos, one for the entire Pale. Now!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Maeve snapped. Her vision blurred as the white light came in waves now. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. That light¡­¡± she hesitated with uncertainty. ¡°It''s¡­ raising them, themselves!?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve won¡­¡± The shadow bowed to Omar. ¡°Become what you were born to be.¡±


    The dungeon slowly began to collapse atop their heads. Luna, Magnus, and Natasha were freed from their shackles and bonded beside Omar. The white light penetrating the sky shot above their heads. The Blade of Elysium''s power burned. Omar¡¯s hands were burning to a crisp from the white energy pouring from the blade. Omar clenched it tighter, raising the blade over his head.


    ¡°Omar! What are you doing!?¡± Magnus questioned. ¡°Let go of the blade. You¡¯ll die!¡±


    Gaia whispered amongst the chamber. ¡°When a man finally finds his path in life, he is reborn. You were born with a purpose and have overcome the greatest evil fighting against you. Yourself. How can you not succeed?¡± Her voice hung with hope.


    The light scattered the chamber, and the skeletons rose to their feet, controlled with a majestic purple light. They rose and weaved magic from their bones to the white light hanging into the sky. They added more power to it. ¡°Go,¡± Gaia whispered. ¡°Become the hero who saves the Pale.¡±


    Omar stood atop the ancient stone dais by the throne. His tattered cloak billowing with the fierce winds howling across the chamber. Above him, the glowing white rune in the sky widened into a barrier. At first a small orb, but it grew like a continent. The orb stretched out in every direction, scarred and battered from years of conflict from this one nation.


    Villagers from small towns underneath smoldering flames saw what lay on the horizon. The flames were burned away but a gust of white wind. The faint cries of those who suffered carried with the barriers breeze. Diborn attacked the towns, ransacking everything, but the gust of white winds, blew passed them, denying entry into what it wanted to protect.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Protect the Pale¡­¡± Omar requested. The Blade of Elysium answered. Its light scattered within the realm, denying all the Diborn entry. Omar gripped the blade tighter, its edge gleaming with a faint, otherworldly light. He took a deep breath steadying himself as he steeped into light.


    ¡°Omar.¡± Luna tugged his hip. Her eyes were full of hope and sorrow. ¡°Keep going!¡± The skeletons pushed more power into the tip of the blade. ¡°I think he¡¯s raising the wards himself!¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Natasha gasped. ¡°Only a master mage can do that. Or¡­ a god.¡± She fixated herself looking upon Omar. His clothes were tattered from the exhaust of his power.


    The doors to the chamber thrusted open, Leonidas, Shay, and their party of Diborn was in awe. ¡°Pegasus!¡± Leonidas called out to Omar. His expression is jealousy and hatred towards Omar. He wanted him to fail and give up all hope he had of succeeding, but Omar kept fighting. ¡°What in the hell are you doing, boy?¡± Shay smirked behind Leonidas, muttering to himself. ¡°There you go, Omar.¡± He clenched his hand shaking it.


    Omar¡¯s onyx eyes turned to ash, purifying themselves into a majestic solar blue color. ¡°Omar,¡± Luna commanded his attention, as he dropped his head seeing Leonidas and his party. Omar thrusted the blade back into the sky, chanting a battle cry. He pulled out the cocoon Lotus Blade and rushed to the staircase.


    A deafening crack split the air. Both the Blade of Elysium and the Lotus Blade were alive at once. A surging dark energy full of darkness was born to dim the light, but the Elysium scattered the wards further. All of Leonidas party, beside the two Shardbearer, he and Shay were turned to ashes. The runes of the light scattered with a radiant light, shooting upward like a beacon.


    The ground trembled beneath his feet, engraving the stone with his power. The wind swirled violently. Omar barely could drop his head. ¡°Shay!¡± He called for the man who betrayed him. Not out of hate, but a look of trust faced him. ¡°Get them out of here. I will handle this all¡­ please.¡± He begged.


    ¡°No.¡± Luna snapped. ¡°I am not leaving you here. You don¡¯t get to die alone. I am not letting it ¨C ¡°Shay quickly teleported with the remaining shadows around.


    Shay turned to Omar. Magnus and Natasha stood on their own. Shay wrapped his arms around Luna. ¡°He needs to do this. We Diborn don¡¯t die that easy after all.¡± Shay chirped. He gave a slick nod to Omar.


    ¡°Well, whatever you intend to do. Hurry.¡± Magnus ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t die here¡­¡± A final look of uncertainty painted across his face, as he turned and hurried away from the stunned Leonidas. Natasha followed behind, turning to Omar one last time. ¡°Your father would be proud.¡± A tear jerked from Omar¡¯s cheek. He smiled with a thank you.


    Shay grabbed the three and got outside the chamber where the shadows still lived. They were consumed by them teleporting away to safety.


    Omar resumed, gritting his teeth and finishing the translucent spell. Energy rose from the earth, and a hero was born. The protective dome over the entire realm of the Pale was completed. The large white barrier vanished with an invisible light. The Diborn who were not Shardbearers turned to ash from within. The barriers shimmered as the malicious assault ended.


    The darkness on the horizon recoiled as the wards drove back the enemy. Their cries of anger and despair echoed around the realm. Though the capital was lost in battle, the war for the Pale was won by raising the wards. The beacon of light faded, everyone from Belkos knew what happened, and Dante and his Shardbearers in the capitals sensed it. Gaia and the skeletons magic seized as they completed the mission.


    Omar smiled faintly, power mostly drained him. His voice rose firmly, as he spoke. ¡°The wards have been raised. I protected my home.¡± He fell to his knees. ¡°I did it. I did it.¡± Shock fell upon Omar.


    Shay teleported Luna and the others back to the courtyard of Belkos. They fell in the middle of the crowd. Everyone had their sight set on them. Appearing from thin air. Amy yelped. ¡°Luna!¡± She ran up and hugged her dear sister.


    Maeve and Hera hurried amidst the crowd. They searched for Omar, but he couldn¡¯t be found. Nor could Shay, the one who brought them home. ¡°Where¡¯s my boy?¡± Hera asked on the verge of losing it.


    Luna dipped her face into Amy. Natasha looked in the opposite direction, unable to bear the fate he may have fallen into. Magnus became full of life. His daughter and the other nordlings who entered Belkos as students observed his actions from afar. The actions of a leader. He searched for Shay, but even in the shadows he saw nothing.


    ¡°From one parent to another¡­¡± Magnus put his arm around Hera pulling her in. ¡°Your son is alive, he raised the wards and saved us all.¡± He promised. Hera squeezed him tightly, understanding where Omar was.


    In the shadows amongst the academy of Belkos, Shay watched like a preying panther. He stood in silence as uncertainty fell amongst the crowd of students and warriors who were prepared to revolt against the Specters.


    ¡°Shay.¡± A voice of the passed called out. ¡°Hatred. It¡¯s a tool used to make a man stronger or give him a reason to cower. Which one have you chosen, Shay¡­? Will you let your hatred for me, kill your kinship with my son? Even in the darkest moments?¡± Shay sighed, teleporting away in a second.

 38. Lost Cathedral

    38


    ¡°They aren¡¯t here¡­¡± Shay mumbled. The chamber he just took the three out of now remained nothing more than a vacant tomb. The cracked stone of the throne and its tomb where Omar stood mightily, resembled no trace of his presence. Leonidas disappeared also. All that remained was a large gaping crater between where the man were.


    Shay peered down at the crater that plagued the pristine chamber. His face trembled when he saw glimmers of light dancing around. ¡°No¡­ Omar.¡± Shay bit his lip.


    ¡­


    A flushing waterfall rapid fell down the edge of a monument lost by time. Light peered behind the clouds, revolving from the heavens. Wherever this place existed, it neither lived with the heavens, nor with the mortal realms of Eurafalia.


    Omar¡¯s vision blurred, yet he very much awoke. Over his head, a monument from stories his father told him. He had been here before, when his father had been named Chronicler. ¡°The Cathedral of Dreams.¡± His father called it. Where men seek eternal glory and the fate they seek.


    Omar made it to his feet, a balcony railing keeping from falling thousands of feet below where the waterfall¡¯s endless river flow continued. The sun escaped the clouds and nearly blinded his crystal blue eyes. Power restored him, as he observed the surrounding area. For he was beneath the clouds to heaven, and above the clouds of man. An eternal home for beings capable of being both in the mortal and immortal realms.


    The Cathedral of Dreams, stood at the edge of reality, shimmering like a vision caught in-between waking and slumber. For this realm Omar knew too well, the lands in-between. The cathedrals architecture was unlike anything the human mind could comprehend. An endless number or spires and arches, twisting into the star-streaking skies, as the sun casted a warm orange glow around them. The walls glew of blue translucent crystals reflecting the light of unborn moons, casting rainbows, that pulsed different colors at each heartbeat.


    The entrance a grand portal where a number of different archways opened to endless possibilities. The silver aesthetic design rippled like the flow of water coming from the cathedrals center. Omar stepped closer to the main deck long balcony that stood at equal height with the sun. The air was thick, with a scent of apples and cinnamon.


    The balconies were naves of the cathedral, all connected by the doorways, separated between the monuments between them. The convergence of the balcony naves impossible from the vast and familiar monuments. To Omar¡¯s left a statue of a white horse, with its feathered wings out mightily. Its long mave and tail curved like lightning. To his right, a lost warrior of time, ten foot high, decked in crucible black knight armor. He stood with prowess and conviction. The statues of Pegasus and Boracius, the Shardbearer gifts of both he and Leonidas.


    Omar searched the pillars of luminous mist rows that supported the open ceiling of the mirrored cosmos. Galaxies were infinite inside of here. Every known realm was connected to the moving vortex of windows that represented each realms stationary colors. Light passed through them, and the cathedral turned the color of that realm. The large scaping white mountain of the Pale lit up Omar¡¯s side of the cathedral in white and light blue.


    Despite its grandeur the Cathedral was alive. It breathed of life and aspired to find its way into the hearts of every passing being that found its way here. For each person carried a part of this cathedral with them. A flicker of eternal light bounded into a tapestry of dreams. Omar¡¯s eyes lit up staring into its light.


    The Blade of Elysium sat beside Omar, as he slowly reached to grab it. ¡°So, Elysium has picked tis protecter.¡± A voice rung in the air, low, beating on a metallic drum. It quivered, echoing around the entire rooftop.


    Omar turned seeing a clock shifted between light and day. It turned to high noon with a large bell ringing. Leonidas stood upon the top of the clock. Though, he changed. His face covered with a corrupt black veiny mutation. His left eye, now crimson red, revolving around his onyx shaded eye. One side he appeared a regular Diborn. The other, something extraordinary.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°No matter.¡± He lunged from the clock to the balcony in front of Omar. ¡°Was it the combination of our blades which brought us here, makes no matter.¡± He rose holding the uncocooned lotus blade. He pointed the tip of the blood red sword at Omar, with its eye peered him. ¡°I have waited so long to kill you, for taking my life. Wasting this power. We could have been brothers. We could be rulers, yet you chose to protect a realm of weaklings.¡±


    His voice lowered, possessive and narrated by an entirely different entity. Omar noticed it. He chose every movement carefully, slowing pacing in a circle around Omar. ¡°Listen to yourself. You¡¯ve gone mad. You have let that blade consume you. We both joined the Kingsguard to do good for this realm. Are you even the same man, I once knew? Do you remember who you are Leonidas?¡±


    Leonidas peered away, then pulled his glare back at Omar. A glint in his eyes told the whole story, something unnatural lived inside of them. Something inhuman. His movements felt forced, they were off to the normal eye. Every movement felt as though a marionette of invisible strings moved the Diborn.


    Omar gasped, reaility finally struck him. ¡°Where were you born, Leonidas?¡± Omar knew the answer but did Leonidas.


    Omar staggered back, lowering his guard slightly, a brisk of wind ran a chill down his entire spinal cord. Leonidas didn¡¯t move. He froze for a heartbeat, raising a charismatic glance. ¡°Why of course, the Pale?¡± It confidently answered.


    ¡°You were born in Glamis¡­¡± Omar restated. His face dwindled twisted by the realization that set in. ¡°You were born a gladiator and fought all your life. You moved to the Pale, to start anew. You told me this the day I met you. You gunned to lead the Kingsguard, because you believed in being truly free.¡±


    Leonidas, or whatever stood before him froze. ¡°But, Leonidas has been dead since that day hasn¡¯t he?¡± Omar questioned. ¡°He really fought me out of jealously and lost. So, my question¡­¡± The Diborn¡¯s face curled into a cruel smile, but its eyes flickered with fear.


    ¡°Who really are you¡­?¡± Omar concerningly demanded.


    Leonidas¡¯s body jerked unnaturally, their hand twitched with an otherworldly presence wrestling for dominance. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The voice sneered a sinister smile, awakening the truth. Omar gasped, the blade beaconed with a red glow. His heart sank, knowing the identity of the being, but he waited for it to reveal itself.


    Omar thought back to the moments before his crusade began, before everything in his life changed. The betrayals, the devastation, the questions, and everything after. It all had been controlled by one force. One admired by evil. One created by evil and sin. A true monster.


    ¡°Leonidas never became Boracius.¡± Omar understood it all now. ¡°Boracius became Leonidas, because of you.¡± Desperation shouted out from his voice.


    ¡°All because of you. His vessel became a grand consort for my spirit.¡± The Lotus Blade arrived. Its glowing red eyes, matched Elysium¡¯s, but this one reeked of darkness.


    ¡°So, just what I thought. You aren¡¯t Leonidas, nor an entity, you are¡­ the Lotus Blade.¡±


    The consort which was Leonidas¡¯s body stiffened. Laughter came like a murmur from the blade, as the face of the consort froze. ¡°Yes¡­ we never thought after that night you would bare Elysium.¡± The blade laughed so sinisterly it evoked fear to the sun, it quickly set ablaze.


    ¡°For centuries, since I have been created, I searched for a consort capable of carrying my mission. Destroying the heavens and hells, to revoke the balance of power.¡± The blade explained, as Omar slowly readied Elysium. ¡°We never thought a lowly child would become the perfect vessel. So, we waited. Letting you live, but you were so weak. But now, Elysium has taken you, showing us what it is we desire. A Diborn capable of holding weapons from Altira and Shieva. You could become a god, if you wielded both our powers.¡±


    Omar pondered the thought of it. The Lotus Blade and Elysium, two stables of the twin sisters. Purity and evil. The greatest powers of man yearned for him. With both, everything in this world would be his to hold.


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± The blade baited Omar. ¡°We killed your father already. What¡¯s another million other useless souls¡­¡± His father came to his mind. The agony of the blade forcing that kill. It changed him. Made him who he is now.


    Omar couldn¡¯t bother with the thought. He sighed, pulling Elysium fully out. ¡°I never wanted to be a god among men. That¡¯s to much work for someone like me.¡± Elysium tip of the blade touched the consort¡¯s heart. ¡°I just want to stop the Specters and protect my home. So, fuck off, I pass.¡± Omar grinned.


    The blade commanded Leonidas to ready his weapon. ¡°Twas not a request child.¡± It laughed. ¡°You will make a fine vessel for my grand plan. Once I dine on your soul once more!¡±


    ¡°Rise Boracius!¡± Dark magic tainted the vessel that was Leonidas. ¡°For you have served your purpose. We are no longer Leonidas¡­ nor Boracius¡­¡± It summoned a shroud of black and purple magic that consumed the vessel, entirely. It laughed from within a vortex of energy, Omar backed up, feeling the entire air shift with its power.


    ¡°We are¡­¡± A crimson glowing red eye peered from the darkness inside the shroud. ¡°Insidious!¡±


    The entirety of the cathedral felt its devastation, shaking into an earthquake rippling through the earth, The entire lands between collapsed from an explosion of its power. Omar held the balcony for a lifetime, understanding that the rising phenomenon from the ashes of the shroud was a true monster. ¡°It¡¯s like you said father, the Lotus Blade¡­ is an insidious being.¡± A red sky melted the air.

 39. Insidious

    39


    The cathedral shifted. The bright blue and hopeful energy that surrounded it became something surreal. Something sinister grew. Magma red comets were falling from the blood-red sky, melting away at the lands between. The cathedral a half of itself. Omar opened his eyes and saw the place in ruins within seconds. The pillars and all its architecture were destroyed. All that remained was the balcony where Omar and it stood.


    ¡°Your soul is mine!¡± Insidious barked. Its voice was long and hollow from each syllable that rolled off its serpent-shaped tongue.


    All of Leonidas¡¯s armor was in mere ruins underneath its feet. The being rose with the fully awakened Lotus Blade in its hand. Like gravity disappeared it floated into the sky like a god. Charred-violet skin glowed with the crashing meteors flying all around the fallen cathedral. Its body was completely bare but spoke of power. Energy swirled menacing around it. The being of pure evil commanded it. When it laughed, devils feared it. Demons trembled at it.


    The Lotus Blade covered in a lava-red magical coding formed into a double-edged scythe. One eye birthed at the center of both sides of the scythe blade craved destruction. The blade was made of the bones of the beings it slain. Red and black energy swirled around it, as it swung the blade maliciously at Omar like a boomerang.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Omar dodged to his side with a roll, as the blade returned to Insidious. It fell back onto its feet softly, raising its head at Omar. His heart raced but at the same moment, determination awoke in him.


    The Blade of Elysium, the answer to his cries when this journey all started was engraved into the broken stone floor. He pulled it out with both hands and aimed it at Insidious. ¡°Today, I will bury you, along with my mistakes!¡± Omar grinned. ¡°Or die trying!¡±


    Insidious moved the Lotus Blade behind his back. He tilted his head with a sharp smile. ¡°No man¡­ can kill me.¡±


    Omar buffed his chest out with a laugh. He tilted his head toying with it. ¡°Come now. Haven''t we both learned¡­?¡± Omar smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no man. I am Diborn.¡± His eyes shifted from pure blue to the crystalized onyx color of Diborn.


    Insidious swayed its shoulders in humor. ¡°How the prodigal son finally accepts his fate.¡±


    Insidious slowly prepared to launch itself. ¡°You¡¯ll make a most perfect consort.¡±


    Omar responded, preparing himself for one last battle. He swung Elysium to his side nodding his head with anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this, monster.¡±


    The red moon hung over the balcony that now became a battlefield. The cold illuminating light from both Elysium and the Lotus Blade quaked the remaining cathedral. Omar¡¯s majestic blue energy surrounded him, as did the red darkness surrounding Insidious. Both swords were all that could be seen as within a fraction of a second the swords clashed finally.


    With each clash of the blades echoing throughout the lands, the surrounding area failed to hold itself together. The earth shattered from each clash and broke apart from the sheer power of both swords. The ground beneath their feed was scarred by the conflict. Both of their feet broke apart the ground under them.


    Omar continued to stand firm, his blade gleamed with eternal light, defying the darkness that the Lotus Blade was. The cure to its plague. His eyes, weary but fierce, locked onto the monstrosity before him. Insidious the twisted shadow of what Omar could have become, pulsated crimson energy that leaked like blood from every attack. His eyes burned with malevolent fire, staring hungrily at Omar. He thirsted for the consort.


    ¡°I will feast on your soul for an eternity.¡± Insidious snarled, his voice a guttural growl. He swung his scythe in a spinning attack.


    The Lotus Blade grinded on Elysium like a grindstone forge. The longer the Lotus Blade grinded Elysium, the stronger the radiant energy of Elysium became. ¡°Your last feast has been this consort.¡± His voice was steady, though his heart ached thinking of Leonidas. ¡°You resemble my past¡­ but you will never define my future.¡±


    Insidious let out a chilling laugh, the sound reverberating through the fallen cathedral. ¡°Fool! You are nothing but fodder for this war. This Lotus War. No man can continue further from their fate!¡±


    With a roar, Insidious lunged, his scythe crashing down with the force of an avalanche. Omar met the attack head-on, Elysium intercepted the Lotus Blade in a shower of sparks flying and blinding Insidious with its light. The collision shook the heart, cracks spidering out from their feet as power surged between them.


    Omar yelled. ¡°Enough!¡± Elysium knocked Insidious off balance, yet Omar broke the being with a kick onto the ground. He jumped into the air with Elysium behind his head. Insidious panicked for the first time, using the scythe as a shield. Omar swung it down and the bones cracked. He hurried with a flurry of overhead bashes to the being. His blade is a beacon in the devastation. A beacon that helped man rise from its lowest point. Each swing the Lotus Blade cracked more leaving fiery arcs in the air above it, howling in glee.


    The battle raged, a war of light and darkness. ¡°You will die to a mortal,¡± Omar promised. Insidious kicked Omar in his gut and bones cackled again. Blood sputtered from his mouth, as the wound nearly caved his stomach in. Omar nearly appeared as a humble beggar, before he gripped Elysium tighter.


    For every strike Omar landed, Insidious retaliated with a raw monstrous strike screaming for overwhelming power. It no longer became a fight, but a war for Omar¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Every man dreams of power. Why resist?¡± Insidious taunted, yet his question barked confusion from himself. Omar locked blades with Insidious once more. The eyes of both blades of power locked onto each other, nearly centimeters away. They peered into the other soul. ¡°Power makes the world, join me, and you shall have it all.¡±


    Omar gritted his teeth, his muscles strained from the battles before this and the power it took to match Insidious. He glared deep into the soul of Insidious, yet nothing remained. It was an omnipotent being, pristinely focused on one thing. Destruction and violence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the power to make a difference, I don¡¯t want it all.¡± Omar pushed his blade further. ¡°Having everything makes life pointless. I would rather struggle to chase my dreams than stay in the same place. That¡¯s power. Having the courage to chase something so far, and never giving up!¡± His voice filled with determination.


    With a mighty cry, he unleashed a surge of energy through Elysium, the light exploded outwards into the bone sword the Lotus Blade became. The brilliant wave of light stumbled Insidious backward. The shadows consumed his wounds as he riled in pain.


    ¡°I have failed. I have made mistakes. And I have learned.¡± Omar declared. ¡°But no more, will I let my past define me. You or no one else will ever control me again!¡± A single step is all it took, as he charged forward to the recovering Insidious with unwavering resolve.


    A crescendo of reality altered around them. The fallen ruin of the altered reality shifted back and forth from the unharmed cathedral. Blue and red skies continue to banter back and forth, as the balance of power has tipped the scale. The battle is not for victory but for redemption for Omar.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Insidious roared in fury, as the wave of light from Elysium pushed him back, the armor in his burnt skin began to crack from the strain. The malevolent eye of the Lotus Blade darted in panic, its fiery glow slowly dimmed from its lost power. For the first time since the beginning of time, the blade trembled. It was afraid.


    Omar pressed his advantage, and Elysium radiated with pure energy. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Pegasus!¡± Omar cried out.


    Underneath him, Omar began to glow with a mystical white light. The distance between them was minuscule, but grand, as a being of purity galloped underneath him. Omar kicked it into high gear, as the winged horse spurred faster. White Pegasus the Shardbearer form of Omar. Its mighty neigh struck Insidious with fear.


    ¡°Pegasus?¡± Insidious said in shock. ¡°You aren¡¯t the horse, but its rider!?¡± Insidious grinned, furloughing a pair of wings from inside its body. Black feathers reigned around him as he took to the skies evading Omar and Pegasus.


    Insidious ran rapid in the skies. Omar kicked Pegasus to a halt. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s end this!¡± Pegasus neighed as it flew into the sky. Radiant energy barked inside the dark skies, as though every fabric of darkness was being erased by Pegasus¡¯s light. Each gallop was a declaration, a refusal to yield, even when the odds were at their greatest, Pegasus flew through the storm. The balance shifted.


    ¡°You claim man is weak,¡± Omar shouted, but Insidious was lost in the dark skies. His voice rang with conviction. ¡°Yet, man is stronger than a being that wants everything handed to it. Our conviction makes us strong. I may be Diborn, but I was born a man. And I will fight until my last breath as both man and Diborn.¡±


    Insidious staggered. The monstrous voice in the sky faltered. ¡°I made you what you are. You¡­ you¡­ are nothing without the Lotus Blades'' help. We made you strong! You are bound to be my consort!¡±


    ¡°I choose my destiny!¡± Omar roared, Pegasus screeched and erased every dark cloud. Insidious appeared in the clear skies, as Omar thrusted a piercing blow into Insidious chest. He struck with precision and poise for a last blow.


    The battlefield reacted. The ruins trembled, but light escaped the darkness. Elysium¡¯s power and Pegasus broke open the light inside the darkness. The scythe of the Lotus Blade fell from the hand of Insidious. The encroaching darkness fell out of the lands between heaven and man.


    Insidious rose his head into the sky and flying down, Pegasus and Omar beelined for him. Insidious screeched. ¡°I can¡¯t be defeated, not like this!¡±


    The hooves of Pegasus sparked a lighting yellow spark with each gallop. ¡°Your presence isn¡¯t needed here, anymore!¡± Omar thrusted Elysium''s back and delivered a painful last blow to the center of Insidious, driving the blade of light through him whole.


    Insidious and the Lotus Blade let out one last deafening screech. The crimson-blood eye of the Lotus Blade frantically swirled around searching for an escape. ¡°No!¡± The monstrous voice howled, tingled with desperation. ¡°You cannot defeat me!¡±


    The blade and Insidious both landed on the balcony of the cathedral. Omar jumped from Pegasus, who continued to soar around the ruins. His chest heaving as he stared at the broken sight of the being before him. ¡°You were wrong. Man can rise above himself and conquer anything. We aren¡¯t weak. We are strong.¡± He quietly finished, raising Elysium over Insidious.


    In a final, mighty swing, he brought the being Insidious down. The radiant energy of Elysium carved into the eye of the Lotus Blade and being Insidious lit up with polka-dot lights all around it. The corrupted weapon shattered into thousands of tiny pieces, the crimson eye bursting in a flash of light, burned to a crisp. A flash of light engulfed the battlefield.


    Insidious let out one last gut-wrenching scream, his form unrevealed and the altered ruins vanished into a golden sunlight. The abyss shattered amongst the sky. All its presence crumbled to dust. Everything disappeared besides Leonidas¡¯s cold body, freed from the Lotus Blade¡¯s grasp.


    Elysium¡¯s light dimmed. The battle concluded as the cathedral became a golden crisp light. A new dawn of Eurafalia was born. Omar stood over the remnants of his enemy, his sword lowered, his expression a mixture of happiness and exhaustion.


    A slow-aching cough from under him resonated. His eyes no longer glow onyx or crimson, but a soft amber. The man no longer resembled pain and regret. ¡°Marshall¡­?¡± Leonidas called out. His voice was soft and weak. ¡°Did you defeat it¡­? Can I rest now¡­?¡±


    Omar knelt beside him, placing a hand on his chest, tears slowly searching for an escape from his eyes. ¡°I defeated the Lotus Blade, Leo.¡± He whispered. ¡°It can no longer control you.¡± His voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will redeem myself and ¨C ¡°


    Leonidas¡¯s hand rose halting Omar. Frail, tears fell from his face. Leonidas whimpered in relief. ¡°Stop. You saved me. I never wanted to kill you. I just wanted to be you.¡±


    The first rays of dawn broke over the horizon after the blade was defeated. The cathedral glowed with a soft golden light, as the skies were free. The insidious being was slain. Leonidas had been freed. He held his hand out, as Omar took it.


    ¡°I forgave you the moment I died. I was so mad, I shouldn¡¯t have said all those things to you.¡± Leonidas promised. ¡°I grew up fighting, and I died fighting a hero. You are not just a Diborn.¡± He coughed in withering pain. ¡°You are a man who will evoke change in this world.¡±


    ¡°We all will¡­¡± A voice from afar agreed.


    Omar stumbled on his feet, readying Elysium, but he lowered his guard quickly. ¡°Shay.¡± He said in shock. ¡°How did you even find ¨C ¡°


    ¡°Save it. Did you defeat the blade?¡± He warranted. Omar nodded, looking back at Leonidas. ¡°Its consort is all that remains. But he is close to death.¡±


    Shay hesitated, seeing Leonidas, but the golden locks of the man were a new sight for Shay. He furrowed his brow and grinned. ¡°Hmph. With him like this, the presence of the blade could be within him. It would be best if he returns to Belkos, so it doesn¡¯t root a new evil. I can take him.¡±


    Omar nodded, and the two rose Leonidas up on his feet. Shay put his arm around him, hurrying to the one shadow area in the entire cathedral. Omar sheathed Elysium. ¡°Save him.¡± Omar requested. Shay with a nod carried on. ¡°I got you, Leo.¡±


    Leonidas laughed. ¡°Leonidas was the name I used when I was a gladiator.¡± The golden sky reflected atop his head. ¡°I¡¯m free now if I make it. So, call me by my real name. Rios. Rios Valor. ¡°The two men nodded at him. ¡°Let''s go then, Rios. For a new life.¡± Shay muttered, as the shadows consumed him and they teleported away.


    Dawn bathed the Cathedral of Dreams as Omar was all that remained inside of it. The cathedral is silent, as the waterfall flies down the rapid waves. Omar stood at the heart of it all, Elysium resting at his side, its glow dim but comforting. His body was battered from battle and exhausted, his spirit lighter than it had been in years. The weight of the Lotus Blade¡¯s curse lifted from the world. His eyes were back to the ocean blue color, yet guilt still plagued him. Finally, it began to lift.


    He turned, his gaze falling on a ghostly figure stepping from the Pegasus statue. It walked on water with a majestic unordinary glow to him. Omar¡¯s breath caught in his throat. It was the last chronicler, his father. His spirit.


    His father, looked as he did in life, elegant and noble to the core. His form shimmered faintly, an ethereal glow, marking him as the spirit beyond the veil of mortals. Omar¡¯s knees buckled. ¡°Father¡­?¡± he whispered, disbelief and emotion catching his throat.


    Darius approached, his robes brushed the ground, generating no sound. His face was stern, but his eyes filled with warmth and pride. He studied his son. ¡°Omar¡­¡± he said, his voice resonating like a melody of the past. ¡°You conquered what many would be too afraid to attempt. You faced the Insidious evil and fought your way back, reclaiming yourself.¡±


    Tears welled in Omar¡¯s eyes, as he lowered his gaze to his hand. ¡°At what cost? I killed you and so many others. My journey has now only begun to redemption.¡±


    Darius placed a hand on Omar¡¯s shoulder, the touch solid and ephemeral like a lucid dream. ¡°You bear the burden as any hero or knight would. Guilt doesn¡¯t define your life. My son, it is what you choose to do with it that matters. Here before me, I see a man writing his wrongs. Not a villain.¡±


    Omar raised his head, searching his father¡¯s eyes, as the words cut through his self-loathing like light did darkness. ¡°As far as I can tell my child, you are redeemed.¡± Darius continued. ¡°You chose to fight to protect the world from darkness. You are its light. That is the man you are, the one I always knew you would become.¡±


    A single tear slipped down Omar¡¯s cheek as his father stepped back into the veil near Pegasus. His figure began to fade.


    ¡°Father!¡± Omar screamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will honor you every day! Till my last breath.¡±


    Darius paused, his light flickering into the veil. ¡°you haven¡¯t failed me, Omar. You found your way back home, that¡¯s all I could ever ask.¡± With that, Darius¡¯s spirit dissolved into the air. His final words lingered with embrace. ¡°Now you are free¡­¡±


    The morning sun rose fully over the horizon, Omar stood alone, his heart heavier with sorrow, yet uplifted with hope. He tightened his grip on Elysium, his resolve had been restored. His father¡¯s words guided him, just as they always had.


    ¡°It''s time that I rebuild, that I protect, and to honor the life I have been given. For you father, for those wronged, and for the unwritten future, I will do my best to restore everything to its glory.


    The golden dawn blossomed onto Omar and all he could do was smile, reciting his father¡¯s last words. ¡°But for now, I can embrace the truth. Now¡­¡± a tear fell from his face. ¡°Now, I am free¡­¡±

 40. Now We Are Free

    40


    News broke out. The lands between paraded around their peaceful lands, telling every mortal and soul it could find the truth. The Lotus Blade had been defeated. That song rang like a symphony of hope from every voice who spoke the truth into existence. The countries that fell to the Specters, the ones who feared the blade, stood up. Revolution arrived, and at the taste of its lips, it was oh-so satisfying. A new era came. For it now is time for man to fight back.


    Edindale was no different from the rest of the world. The streets were smoldering ruins, with white flags and hundreds aiding the revolution. The name Omar Marshall, a Diborn who defied the blade, pushed their courage forth. Not a moment passed by that man feared the Specters anymore.


    No matter, the Specters were still strong, united, and prepared for everything that was to come. Dante the self-proclaimed King of Edindale brushed past the halls, with the Diborn guard hitting their spears to the floor as he passed by. His dark cloak billowing in the wind behind him. Those onyx crystal eyes glimmered with a dangerous intensity.


    Dante pushed open the double doors to the throne room. ¡°I wondered when you would arrive.¡± Dante stared atop the throne, Dragni ordered the servants in shackles around him away. His goblet overflowing with blood-red wine.


    Dante¡¯s glance was sharp and calculated, his royal robes demanded an audience. He strode forth in confidence not fearing the Demon God. He stunk of arrogance yet imposed a frightening grin for a Diborn.


    ¡°Ah, the King.¡± Dragni stood from the throne, bowing to Dante. ¡°Your grace.¡±


    ¡°It''s true then,¡± Dante scoffed, as his cheek blossomed from defeat. He shook his head. ¡°He defeated the Lotus Blade. Now it''s extinct from this world.¡±


    Dragni countered, ¡°You did warn me, your family would pose a great threat.¡± He straightened his grin. His lips curled into a smile with a short chuckle. ¡°Who would have thought a Diborn could pose such a power.¡±


    ¡°So we are done for¡­?¡± Dante raised his arms. ¡°My throne, this world, it never belonged to us, did it? Without the blade, we are nothing but mortal men. I was promised Godhood!¡± He snapped, kicking a lantern over like a child who didn¡¯t get what he wanted. Anger built within him.


    Dragni dropped his goblet, wine spilling all over the gold silk carpet. He sighed, slowly descending down the staircase, his presence more imposing the longer Dante spoke. ¡°We are no mortals.¡± He promised. A flicker of rage crossed his face and built behind the back of his throat. ¡°I assure you, Eurafalia and everything within it is ours. There is always a plan b¡­¡±


    Dante¡¯s anger vanished, replaced with a cold unyielding stare. ¡°Oh?¡± He brushed Dragni¡¯s shoulder and sat atop his throne. For a long moment, Dragni and Dante only exchanged this stare. Dante bent over on his throne with a sheer whisper. ¡°How do you plan to retaliate then?¡± Dante¡¯s blood-stained hand tightened his grip. ¡°I am sick of killing mortals who think they possess the will to fight.¡± He laughed.


    Dragni¡¯s hands clasped, with a short grin. ¡°There is a way to bring the blade back. We saved a certain Diborn for this occasion and I believe it time we use our asset.¡±


    Frightening. Those words frightened Dante, for he knew what action carried after them. ¡°Omar Marshall, the Pegasus. Malakai Blade, Buhamad. Dante King, God of Predators. Each one of you Diborn. But have we forgotten the Phoenix? A great power of resurrection?¡±


    Dante gasped, turning away. ¡°We had a deal?¡±


    Dragni laughed, ¡°Would you rather the Phoenix revive our precious master, or let your baby brother live.¡± Dante had no words, as Dragni slowly exited the throne room with one final statement. ¡°Jai Marshall is the key to our master''s resurrection, Dante. Prove your loyalty to the Specters.¡± He is carried away, leaving Dante alone to deal with the decision. Kill his brother, the only one he cared for, to resurrect the blade. Or let his fate decide.


    Dante sighed. ¡°Damnit. Jai¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°My friend¡­


    If you are reading this, then you have been a part of this journey. It¡¯s been a long and brutal one, but we survived, haven¡¯t we? For so long the world felt like a monster trying to bring us down, but we thrived. Every mortal in our realm¡¯s region survived. So will yours. I have gone by many names, Pegasus, Omar Marshall, Diborn, Mr. Black, Pale King, and The Hero who defied the Blade. All is good and well, but I never could have done this alone.


    I come to you today because Belkos is strong. A college of magic that creates the warriors of the future. We open our borders to the entire world now. Every man and woman who dreams of standing up against darkness may very well be the asset needed to rid the Specters for good. I cannot lie to you all, this battle is long and extraneous. But faith is to be had, for we won the first Lotus War. I Omar Marshall, son of the last Chronicler of the Lotus Wars, Diborn, hero, and King of the Pale come to you with this offer. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Seek our nation, the second one of the Pale. A nation created to strengthen this world and make it one of peace. This invitation is for the man and woman chosen underneath its seal. We hope to be honored with your presence. As my late father told me, ¡°You are free now¡­¡± so let us free this world from the impending darkness together.¡±


    Omar Marshall, Chronicler of the Lotus Wars


    Omar finished writing the letter, stamping the crest seal of the College of Belkos upon it. He smiled, pushing it towards the thousand other letters at his side with the same seal. Vibrant and smiling, a new profound look for him. He carried himself with pride and confidence poured out of him.


    The dorm to his residence upon the highest tower in Belkos squeaked catching his attention. Magnus in his Viking fur coat walked in. ¡°They are gathered for you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Your grace.¡±


    A golden dawn illuminated the room, and the air filled with a warm stillness. Omar followed Magnus as the warriors of Belkos and their mages gathered in the great hall. The snow-white and gold banners of a Pegasus horse and its knight riding into battle unfurled in the breeze. A symbol of hope now. The sigil of a better future.


    Everyone in Belkos gathered as the massive doors to the great hall swung open. All of the warriors stood in line, leaving a walkway for Omar. He wore a white cloak with the same golden Pegasus and knight on his back. His royal robes were comforting and welcoming to every man who presented themselves among him. The college''s eyes fixated on him, as history rewrote itself once more.


    ¡°All show honor to his grace.¡± A healed Rios, freed from the Lotus Blades grasp wore his golden metal armor. His hair was shorter and an eyepatch covered the old crimson eye he had. His words were cold as steel, but carried meaning as every person bowed to Omar.


    The crowd murmured in awe of Omar, yet Omar was in awe of the respect they offered him.


    ¡°Here stands Omar, son of Darius, Chronicler of the Lotus Wars, the rightful heir to the bearer of chronicles of the world. By his deeds, in defeating the Lotus Blade has he proven himself worthy to the nation of the Pale and its allies. Here we proclaim him as Chronicler of the Lotus Wars and the Second ¡°True¡± King of the Pale. Long may he reign!¡± His mother delivered an impactful speech, her voice trembled with excitement and fear of all that was to come.


    The crowd answered. ¡°Long may he reign.¡±


    Maeve stood beside her, as the golden and white quartz stone was empty beside them. Natasha watched from the crowd, along with Amy and her classmates. Her friend accomplished a deed no man thought possible.


    ¡°His escort, Magnus, son of Mary Ann, the Nord King of the Venslerik Clan, proven in his confidence and ability to be named Guardian to the Chronicler, as his protector and Knight. Long may he serve!¡± Hera nodded to Magnus, who shared one back. The gathering carried her message. ¡°Long may he serve.¡±


    Omar arrived at the throne. He carried his glance from the throne, to his family, then to the crowd of those he swore to protect. Magnus and Rios stood at both sides of the throne holding a firm confidence in him. A lowly Diborn who was sent by his nation to fight at the borders, now held the faith of its people, as its leader. Omar gulped. Nervously, he admitted this journey was long. Everything, he learned it prepared him for this.


    ¡°Our Lady from the south, the Archduke of Edindale, presents the Pale King his rightful crown.¡± Luna appeared from the middle of the crowd. A dress made of white diamonds and pearls blossomed the sight. Omar was stunned, as she took calculated steps towards him, holding a crown worthy of a King.


    A crystal white ice-colored crown with onyx gemstones all around it. It reflected the golden horizon with a peaceful glow. Every man and woman could get lost in its beauty. He smiled as she brushed passed everyone before she made it to the final step in front of him. She bowed, presenting him with the crown. ¡°Your crown,¡± she smiled so brightly, a blush formed naturally. ¡°Your grace.¡±


    Omar bowed, as Luna raised the crown over his head and gently placed it over him. His eyes shut as he understood the responsibility he took. The people in the great hall clapped, as he grasped Luna¡¯s hands gently. Their connection like threads of an instrument meant to play together. They reached for each other, delivering a slow, warm kiss. The crowd clapped and whistles soared. The new era of Eurafalia had arrived.


    ¡°Long may he live!¡± The crowd shouted. As the celebration had begun.


    Belkos a nation outside Edindale, stood with the revolution. The days of darkness were over. The fires of war had burned themselves dry, leaving the lands of Eurafalia at a temporary cease fire. ¡°The war is not over¡­¡± Omar stated, standing atop his balcony, with Luna, Maeve, Rios, Magnus, and Natasha all at his side.


    One breath at a time. In the overpass of the college, green roots of grass began to spur from under the snow. A silent testament to the still nations'' renewal. For the Pale finally awoke from its still slumber.


    The memory of the Soulless Hero would be a story that lived on in time, the same as Mystic Hawk. The story of a man who defied the odds and battled himself and the odds to save what he held dear. The memory would endure like he did. His deeds would be etched into history, not just stone. The hearts of all who lived free from the blade¡¯s grasp would remember him.


    ¡°No. This war isn¡¯t over.¡± Magnus gasped, putting his shoulder around Omar. ¡°But, we have won. And we are free from this darkness.¡±


    Omar¡¯s story would be told by firesides and sung in the grand halls of many nations for eons. When the most hated and despised being in the realms showed that even the soulless can make a difference. Even the most broken can become heroes. That no obstacle is too grand. That any man or woman could be a light that rose against the shadows of darkness.


    Omar felt the end of this tale but welcomed the new beginning. ¡°Without you, none of this could be a reality.¡± Everyone on the balcony playfully pushed Magnus. ¡°Thank you for believing.¡±


    The beginning of the end set behind the evening sun. A renewal of hope, remade by the courage of man, friendship, and unyielding strength of those who stood up to fight. Not for glory, but for the precious gift of life and everlasting peace.


    Though the future was uncertain, one thing became certain. Omar looked upon the horizon gathered with his family. In confidence, he could finally relinquish the hold of the dream he held deep in his heart. ¡°We are free now, and it feels so good to finally be home¡­¡±